TEXT: THE CITY of EMBER
   
  1
  
  "Thanks to full-blooded characters every bit as compelling as the plot, Lina 
  and Doon's search parallels the universal adolescent quest for answers."
  --Publishers Weekly, Starred
  "Well-paced, this contains a satisfying mystery, a breathtaking escape over 
  rooftops in darkness, a harrowing journey into the unknown, and cryptic 
  messages for readers
  to decipher. The setting is well realized with the constraints of life in the city 
  intriguingly detailed. The likable protagonists are not only courageous but 
  also believably flawed by human pride, their weaknesses often 
  complementing each other in
  interesting ways."
  --Kirkus Reviews, Starred
  "While Ember is colorless and dark, the book itself is rich with description. 
  DuPrau uses the puzzle, suspenseful action, and lots of evil characters to 
  entice readers into the story. They will find the teen characters believable 
  and gutsy. Part
  mystery, part adventure story."
  --Voice of Youth Advocates, Starred
  "Rather than bogging down in explanations of how Ember came to be and 
  how it functions, DuPrau allows the events of the story to convey the 
  necessary information. Even the device of a hidden letter, complete with 
  missing words, is used with such disarming forthrightness that readers will 
  be eagerly deciphering it right alongside Doon and Lina."
  --The Horn Book 
  Magazine
  2
  
  Doon reached INTO the bag and took out the last scrap of paper. He paused 
  a minute, pressing it tightly in his hand. 
  "Go on," said the mayor. "Read."
  Unfolding the paper, Doon read: "Messenger." He scowled, crumpled the 
  paper, and dashed it to the floor.
  Lina gasped; the whole class rustled in surprise.
  The mayor took a short breath and blinked furiously. 
  "Disgraceful," he said, glaring at Doon.
  "A childish display of temper! Students should be glad to work for their city. 
  Ember will prosper if all ... citizens ... do ... their ... best."
  "But Ember is not prospering!" Doon cried. "Everything is getting worse and 
  worse!"
  "Silence!" cried the mayor.
  "The blackouts!" cried Doon. "The lights go out all the time now! And the 
  shortages, there's shortages of everything! If no one does anything about it, 
  something
  terrible is going to happen!"
  3
  
  Lina listened with a pounding heart. Could things really be as bad as he said?
   
  Also by Jeanne DuPrau
  THE PEOPLE OF SPARKS
  THE CITY OF EMBER
  4
  
  Jeanne DuPrau
  RANDOM HOUSE NEW YORK
   
  My thanks to the friends who read and commented helpfully on my 
  manuscript Susie Mader, Patrick Daly, Andrew Ranter, Charlotte Muse, Sara 
  Jenkins, Mary Dederer, and Bat Can. My gratitude to my agent, Nancy Gallt, 
  who brought The City of Ember into the light, and my editor, Jim Thomas, 
  who made it the best book it could be. And my love and thanks to my 
  mother, my first and best writing teacher.
  Text copyright © 2003 by Jeanne DuPrau.
  Jacket design and map by Chris Riety.
  All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright 
  Conventions.
  Published in the United States by Random House Children's Books,
  a division of Random House, Inc., New York, and simultaneously in Canada
  by Random House of Canada limited, Toronto.
  Originally published in hardcover by Random House, Inc., in 2003.
  First paperback edition May 2004.
  www.randomhouse.com/kids
  Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data:
  DuPrau, Jeanne.
  The city of Ember/by Jeanne DuPrau.
  p. cm.
  5
  
  summary: In the year 241, twelve-year-old Una trades jobs on Assignment 
  Day to be a
  messenger, to run to new places in her beloved but decaying city, perhaps 
  even to
  glimpse Unknown Regions.
  ISBN 0-375-82273-9 (trade) -- ISBN 0-375-92274-1 (lib. bdg.) --
  ISBN 0-375-82274-7 (pbk.)
  [1. Fantasy.] I. Tide. PZ7.D927 Ci 2003 [Fie]--dc21 2002010239
  Printed in the United States of America 10 9876543
  kANDOM house and colophon are registered trademarks of Random House, 
  Inc
   
  6
  
  Contents
  Contents
  The Instructions
   
                                                                                                             
   
   
  ..........................................................................................................
   
   8  
  CHAPTER 1 - Assignment Day
   
                                                                                   
   
   
  ................................................................................
   
   10
    
  CHAPTER 2 - A Message to the Mayor
   
                                                                      
   
   
  ...................................................................
   
   18
    
  CHAPTER 3 - Under Ember
   
                                                                                       
   
   
  ....................................................................................
   
   32
    
  CHAPTER 4 - Something Lost, Nothing Found
   
                                                           
   
   
  ........................................................
   
   40
    
  CHAPTER 5 - On Knight Street
   
                                                                                  
   
   
  ...............................................................................
   
   50
    
  CHAPTER 6 - The Box in the Closet
   
                                                                           
   
   
  ........................................................................
   
   58
    
  CHAPTER 7 - A Message Full of Holes
   
                                                                       
   
   
  ....................................................................
   
   64
    
  CHAPTER 8 – Explorations
   
                                                                                        
   
   
  .....................................................................................
   
   77
    
  CHAPTER 9 - The Door in the Roped-Off Tunnel
   
                                                       
   
   
  ....................................................
   
   82
    
  CHAPTER 10 - Blue Sky and Goodbye
   
                                                                       
   
   
  ....................................................................
   
   89
    
  CHAPTER 11 - Lizzie's Groceries
   
                                                                               
   
   
  ............................................................................
   
   94
    
  CHAPTER 12 - A Dreadful Discovery
   
                                                                       
   
   
  ....................................................................
   
   103
   
   
  CHAPTER 13 - Deciphering the Message
   
                                                                
   
   
  .............................................................
   
   110
   
   
  CHAPTER 14 - The Way Out
   
                                                                                    
   
   
  .................................................................................
   
   117
   
   
  CHAPTER 15 - A Desperate Run
   
                                                                              
   
   
  ...........................................................................
   
   126
   
   
  CHAPTER 16 - The Singing
   
                                                                                      
   
   
  ...................................................................................
   
   137
   
   
  CHAPTER 17 - Away
   
                                                                                                
   
   
  .............................................................................................
   
   145
   
   
  CHAPTER 18 - Where the River Goes
   
                                                                      
   
   
  ...................................................................
   
   152
   
   
  CHAPTER 19 - A World of Light
   
                                                                               
   
   
  ............................................................................
   
   159
   
   
  CHAPTER 20 - The Last Message
   
                                                                            
   
   
  .........................................................................
   
   164
   
   
  7
  
  The Instructions
  When the city of Ember was just built and not yet inhabited, the chief builder 
  and the assistant builder, both of them weary, sat down to speak of the 
  future.
  "They must not leave the city for at least two hundred years," said the chief 
  builder. "Or perhaps two hundred and twenty."
  "Is that long enough?" asked his assistant.
  "It should be. We can't know for sure."
  "And when the time comes," said the assistant, "how will they know what to 
  do?"
  "We'll provide them with instructions, of course," the chief builder replied.
  "But who will keep the instructions? Who can we trust to keep them safe and 
  secret all that time?"
  "The mayor of the city will keep the instructions," said the chief builder. 
  "We'll put them in a box with a timed lock, set to open on the proper date."
  "And will we tell the mayor what's in the box?" the assistant asked.
  "No, just that it's information they won't need and must not see until the box 
  opens of its own accord."
  "So the first mayor will pass the box to the next mayor, and that one to the 
  next, and so on down through the years, all of them keeping it secret, all that 
  time?"
  "What else can we do?" asked the chief builder. "Nothing about this 
  endeavor is certain. There may be no one left in the city by then or no safe 
  place for them to come back to."
  So the first mayor of Ember was given the box, told to guard it carefully, and 
  solemnly sworn to secrecy. When she grew old, and her time as mayor was 
  up, she explained about the box to her successor, who also kept the secret 
  carefully, as did the next mayor. Things went as planned for many years. 
  8
  
  But the seventh mayor of Ember was less honorable than the ones who'd 
  come before him, and more desperate. He was ill--he had the coughing 
  sickness that was common in the city then--and he thought the box might 
  hold a secret that would save his life. He took it from its hiding place in the 
  basement of the Gathering Hall and brought it home with him, where he 
  attacked it with a hammer.
  But his strength was failing by then. All he managed to do was dent the lid a 
  little. And before he could return the box to its official hiding place or tell his 
  successor about it, he died. 
  The box ended up at the back of a closet, shoved behind some old bags and 
  bundles. There it sat, unnoticed, year after year, until its time arrived, and 
  the lock quietly clicked open.
   
  9
  
  CHAPTER 1 - Assignment Day
  In the city of Ember, the sky was always dark. The only light came from great 
  flood lamps mounted on the buildings and at the tops of poles in the middle 
  of the larger squares. When the lights were on, they cast a yellowish glow 
  over the streets; people walking by threw long shadows that shortened and 
  then stretched out again. When the lights were off, as they were between 
  nine at night and six in the morning, the city was so dark that people might 
  as well have been wearing blindfolds.
  Sometimes darkness fell in the middle of the day. The city of Ember was old, 
  and everything in it, including the power lines, was in need of repair. So now 
  and then the lights would flicker and go out.
  These were terrible moments for the people of Ember. As they came to a halt 
  in the middle of the street or stood stock-still in their houses, afraid to move 
  in the utter blackness, they were reminded of something they preferred not 
  to think about: that someday the lights of the city might go out and never 
  come back on.
  But most of the time life proceeded as it always had. Grown people did their 
  work, and younger people, until they reached the age of twelve, went to 
  school. On the last day of their final year, which was called Assignment Day, 
  they were given jobs to do.
  The graduating students occupied Room 8 of the Ember School. On 
  Assignment Day of the year 241, this classroom, usually noisy first thing in 
  the morning, was completely silent. All twenty-four students sat upright and 
  still at the desks they had grown too big for. They were waiting.
  The desks were arranged in four rows of six, one behind the other. In the last 
  row sat a slender girl named Lina Mayfleet. She was winding a strand of her 
  long, dark hair around her finger, winding and unwinding it again and again. 
  Sometimes she plucked at a thread on her ragged cape or bent over to pull 
  on her socks, which were loose and tended to slide down around her ankles. 
  One of her feet tapped the floor softly.
  In the second row was a boy named Doon Harrow. He sat with his shoulders 
  hunched, his eyes squeezed shut in concentration, and his hands clasped 
  tightly together. His hair looked rumpled, as if he hadn't combed it for a 
  10
  
  while. He had dark, thick eyebrows, which made him look serious at the best 
  of times and, when he was anxious or angry, came together to form a 
  straight line across his forehead. His brown corduroy jacket was so old that 
  its ridges had flattened out.
  Both the girl and the boy were making urgent wishes. Doon's wish was very 
  specific. He repeated it over and over again, his lips moving slightly, as if he 
  could make it come true by saying it a thousand times.
  Lina was making her wish in pictures rather than in words. In her mind's eye, 
  she saw herself running through the streets of the city in a red jacket. She 
  made this picture as bright and real as she could.
  Lina looked up and gazed around the schoolroom. She said a silent goodbye 
  to everything that had been familiar for so long. Goodbye to the map of the 
  city of Ember in its scarred wooden frame and the cabinet whose shelves 
  held The Book of Numbers, The Book of Letters, and The Book of the City of 
  Ember. Goodbye to the cabinet drawers labeled "New Paper" and "Old 
  Paper." Goodbye to the three electric lights in the ceiling that seemed 
  always, no matter where you sat, to cast the shadow of your head over the 
  page you were writing on. And goodbye to their teacher, Miss Thorn, who 
  had finished her Last Day of School speech, wishing them luck in the lives 
  they were about to begin. Now, having run out of things to say, she was 
  standing at her desk with her frayed shawl clasped around her shoulders. 
  And still the mayor, the guest of honor, had not arrived.
  Someone's foot scraped back and forth on the floor. Miss Thorn sighed. Then 
  the door rattled open, and the mayor walked in. He looked annoyed, as 
  though they were the ones who were late.
  "Welcome, Mayor Cole," said Miss Thorn. She held out her hand to him.
  The mayor made his mouth into a smile. "Miss Thorn," he said, enfolding her 
  hand. "Greetings. Another year." 
  The mayor was a vast, heavy man, so big in the middle that his arms looked 
  small and dangling. In one hand he held a little cloth bag.  He lumbered to 
  the front of the room and faced the students. His gray, drooping face 
  11
  
  appeared to be made of something stiffer than ordinary skin; it rarely moved 
  except for making the smile that was on it now.
  "Young people of the Highest Class," the mayor began. He stopped and 
  scanned the room for several moments; his eyes seemed to look out from far 
  back inside his head. He nodded slowly.
  "Assignment Day now, isn't it? Yes. First we get our education. Then we 
  serve our city." Again his eyes moved back and forth along the rows of 
  students, and again he nodded, as if someone had confirmed what he'd said. 
  He put the little bag on Miss Thorn's desk and rested his hand on it. "What 
  will that service be, eh? Perhaps you're wondering." He did his smile again, 
  and his heavy cheeks folded like drapes. 
  Lina's hands were cold. She wrapped her cape around her and pressed her 
  hands between her knees. Please hurry, Mr. Mayor, she said silently. Please 
  just let us choose and get it over with.
  Doon, in his mind, was saying the same thing, only he didn't say please.
  "Something to remember," the mayor said, holding up one finger. "Job you 
  draw today is for three years. Then, Evaluation. Are you good at your job? 
  Fine. You may keep it. Are you unsatisfactory? Is there a greater need 
  elsewhere? You will be re-assigned. It is extremely important," he said, 
  jabbing his finger at the class, "for all... work ... of Ember ... to be done. To be 
  properly done."
  He picked up the bag and pulled open the drawstring. "So. Let us begin. 
  Simple procedure. Come up one at a time. Reach into this bag. Take one slip 
  of paper. Read it out loud." He smiled and nodded. The flesh under his chin 
  bulged in and out. "Who cares to be first?"
  No one moved. Lina stared down at the top of her desk. There was a long 
  silence. Then Lizzie Bisco, one of Lina's best friends, sprang to her feet. "I 
  would like to be first," she said in her breathless high voice.
  "Good. Walk forward."
  Lizzie went to stand before the mayor. Because of her orange hair, she 
  looked like a bright spark next to him.
  "Now choose." The mayor held out the bag with one hand and put the other 
  behind his back, as if to show he would not interfere.
  12
  
  Lizzie reached into the bag and withdrew a tightly folded square of paper. 
  She unfolded it carefully. Lina couldn't see the look on Lizzie's face, but she 
  could hear the disappointment in her voice as she read out loud: "Supply 
  Depot clerk."
  "Very good," said the mayor. "A vital job."
  Lizzie trudged back to her desk. Lina smiled at her, but Lizzie made a sour 
  face. Supply Depot clerk wasn't a bad job, but it was a dull one. The Supply 
  Depot clerks sat behind a long counter, took orders from the storekeepers of 
  Ember, and sent the carriers down to bring up what was wanted from the 
  vast network of storerooms beneath Ember's streets. The storerooms held 
  supplies of every kind--canned food, clothes, furniture, blankets, light bulbs, 
  medicine, pots and pans, reams of paper, soap, more light bulbs-- everything 
  the people of Ember could possibly need. The clerks sat at their ledger books 
  all day, recording the orders that came in and the goods that went out.
  Lizzie didn't like to sit still; she would have been better suited to something 
  else, Lina thought --messenger, maybe, the job Lina wanted for herself. 
  Messengers ran through the city all day, going everywhere, seeing 
  everything.
  "Next," said the mayor.
  This time two people stood up at once, Orly Gordon and Chet Noam. Orly 
  quickly sat down again, and Chet approached the mayor.
  "Choose, young man," the mayor said.
  Chet chose. He unfolded his scrap of paper. "Electrician's helper," he read, 
  and his wide face broke into a smile. Lina heard someone take a quick 
  breath. She looked over to see Doon pressing a hand against his mouth.
  You never knew, each year, exactly which jobs would be offered. Some years 
  there were several good jobs, like greenhouse helper, timekeeper's 
  assistant, or messenger, and no bad jobs at all. Other years, jobs like 
  Pipeworks laborer, trash sifter, and mold scraper were mixed in. But there 
  would always be at least one or two jobs for electrician's helper. Fixing the 
  electricity was the most important job in Ember, and more people worked at 
  it than at anything else.
  Orly Gordon was next. She got the job of building repair assistant, which was 
  a good job for Orly. She was a strong girl and liked hard work. Vindie Chance 
  13
  
  was made a greenhouse helper. She gave Lina a big grin as she went back to 
  her seat. She'll get to work with Clary, Lina thought. Lucky. So far no one had 
  picked a really bad job. Perhaps this time there would be no bad jobs at all.
  The idea gave her courage. Besides, she had reached the point where the 
  suspense was giving her a stomach ache. So as Vindie sat down--even before 
  the mayor could say "Next"--she stood up and stepped forward.
  The little bag was made of faded green material, gathered at the top with a 
  black string. Lina hesitated a moment, then put her hand inside and fingered 
  the bits of paper. Feeling as if she were stepping off a high building, she 
  picked one.
  She unfolded it. The words were written in black ink, in small careful printing, 
  pipeworks laborer, they said. She stared at them.
  "Out loud, please," the mayor said.
  "Pipeworks laborer," Lina said in a choked whisper.
  "Louder," said the mayor.
  "Pipeworks laborer," Lina said again, her voice loud and cracked. There was a 
  sigh of sympathy from the class. Keeping her eyes on the floor, Lina went 
  back to her desk and sat down.
  Pipeworks laborers worked below the storerooms in the deep labyrinth of 
  tunnels that contained Ember's water and sewer pipes. They spent their days 
  stopping up leaks and replacing pipe joints. It was wet, cold work; it could 
  even be dangerous. A swift underground river ran through the Pipeworks, 
  and every now and then someone fell into it and was lost. People were lost 
  occasionally in the tunnels, too, if they strayed too far.
  Lina stared miserably down at a letter B someone had scratched into her 
  desktop long ago. Almost anything would have been better than Pipeworks 
  laborer. Greenhouse helper had been her second choice. She imagined with 
  longing the warm air and earthy smell of the greenhouse, where she could 
  have worked with Clary, the greenhouse manager, someone she'd known all 
  her life. She would have been content as a doctor's assistant, too, binding up 
  cuts and bones. Even street-sweeper or cart-puller would have been better. 
  At least then she could have stayed above ground, with space and people 
  around her. She thought going down into the Pipeworks must be like being 
  buried alive.
  14
  
  One by one, the other students chose their jobs. None of them got such a 
  wretched job as hers. Finally the last person rose from his chair and walked 
  forward.
  It was Doon. His dark eyebrows were drawn together in a frown of 
  concentration. His hands, Lina saw, were clenched into fists at his sides.
  Doon reached into the bag and took out the last scrap of paper. He paused a 
  minute, pressing it tightly in his hand.
  "Go on," said the mayor. "Read."
  Unfolding the paper, Doon read: "Messenger." He scowled, crumpled the 
  paper, and dashed it to the floor.
  Lina gasped; the whole class rustled in surprise. Why would anyone be angry 
  to get the job of
  messenger?
  "Bad behavior!" cried the mayor. His eyes bulged and his face darkened. "Go 
  to your seat immediately."
  Doon kicked the crumpled paper into a corner. Then he stalked back to his 
  desk and flung himself down.
  The mayor took a short breath and blinked furiously. "Disgraceful," he said, 
  glaring at Doon. "A childish display of temper! Students should be glad to 
  work for their city. Ember will prosper if all ... citizens ... do ... their... best." 
  He held up a stern finger as he said this and moved his eyes slowly from one 
  face to the next.
  Suddenly Doon spoke up. "But Ember is not prospering!" he cried. 
  "Everything is getting worse and worse!"
  "Silence!" cried the mayor.
  "The blackouts!" cried Doon. He jumped from his seat. "The lights go out all 
  the time now! And the shortages, there's shortages of everything! If no one 
  does anything about it, something terrible is going to happen!"
  Lina listened with a pounding heart. What was wrong with Doon? Why was he 
  so upset? He was taking things too seriously, as he always did.
  15
  
  Miss Thorn strode to Doon and put a hand on his shoulder. "Sit down now," 
  she said quietly. But Doon remained standing.
  The mayor glared. For a few moments he said nothing. Then he smiled, 
  showing a neat row of gray teeth. "Miss Thorn," he said. "Who might this 
  young
  man be?"
  "I am Doon Harrow," said Doon.
  "I will remember you," said the mayor. He gave Doon a long look, then 
  turned to the class and smiled his smile again.
  "Congratulations to all," he said. "Welcome to Ember's work force. Miss 
  Thorn. Class. Thank you."
  The mayor shook hands with Miss Thorn and departed. The students 
  gathered their coats and caps and filed out of the classroom. Lina walked 
  down the Wide Hallway with Lizzie, who said, "Poor you! I thought I picked a 
  bad one, but you got the worst. I feel lucky compared to you." 
  Once they were out the door, Lizzie said goodbye and scurried away, as if 
  Lina's bad luck were a disease she might catch.
  Lina stood on the steps for a moment and gazed across Harken Square, 
  where people walked briskly, bundled up cozily in their coats and scarves, or 
  talked to one another in the pools of light beneath the great streetlamps. A 
  boy in a red messenger's jacket ran toward the Gathering Hall. On Otterwill 
  Street, a man pulled a cart filled with sacks of potatoes. And in the buildings 
  all around the square, rows of lighted windows shone bright yellow and deep 
  gold.
  Lina sighed. This was where she wanted to be, up here where everything 
  happened, not down underground. Someone tapped her on the shoulder. 
  Startled, she turned and saw Doon behind her. His thin face looked pale. 
  "Will you trade with me?" he asked.
  "Trade?"
  "Trade jobs. I don't want to waste my time being a messenger. I want to help 
  save the city, not run around carrying gossip."
  Lina gaped at him. "You'd rather be in the Pipeworks?"
  16
  
  "Electrician's helper is what I wanted," Doon said.
  "But Chet won't trade, of course. Pipeworks is second best."
  "But why?"
  "Because the generator is in the Pipeworks," said Doon.
  Lina knew about the generator, of course. In some mysterious way, it turned 
  the running of the river into power for the city. You could feel its deep 
  rumble when you stood in Plummer Square.
  "I need to see the generator," Doon said. "I have ... I have ideas about it." He 
  thrust his hands into his pockets. "So," he said, "will you trade?"
  "Yes!" cried Lina. "Messenger is the job I want most!" And not a useless job 
  at all, in her opinion. People couldn't be expected to trudge halfway across 
  the city every time they wanted to communicate with someone. Messengers 
  connected everyone to everyone else. Anyway, whether it was important or 
  not, the job of messenger just happened to be perfect for Lina. She loved to 
  run. She could run forever. And she loved exploring every nook and cranny 
  of the city, which was what a messenger got to do.
  "All right then," said Doon. He handed her his crumpled piece of paper, which 
  he must have retrieved from the floor. Lina reached into her pocket, pulled 
  out her slip of paper, and handed it to him.
  "Thank you," he said.
  "You're welcome," said Lina. Happiness sprang up in her, and happiness 
  always made her want to run. She took the steps three at a time and sped 
  down Broad Street toward home.
  17
  
  CHAPTER 2 - A Message to the Mayor
  Lina often took different routes between school and home. Sometimes, just 
  for variety, she'd go all the way around Sparkswallow Square, or way up by 
  the shoe repair shops on Liverie Street. But today she took the shortest route 
  because she was eager to get home and tell her news.
  She ran fast and easily through the streets of Ember. Every corner, every 
  alley, every building was familiar to her. She always knew where she was, 
  though most streets looked more or less the same. All of them were lined 
  with old two-story stone buildings, the wood of their window frames and 
  doors long unpainted. On the street level were shops; above the shops were 
  the apartments where people lived. Every building, at the place where the 
  wall met the roof, was equipped with a row of floodlights--big cone-shaped 
  lamps that cast a strong yellow glare.
  Stone walls, lighted windows, lumpy, muffled shapes of people--Lina flew by 
  them. Her slender legs felt immensely strong, like the wood of a bow that 
  flexes and springs. She darted around obstacles—broken furniture left for the 
  trash heaps or for scavengers, stoves and refrigerators that were past repair, 
  peddlers sitting on the pavement with their wares spread out around them. 
  She leapt over cracks and potholes. When she came to Hafter Street, she 
  slowed a little. This street was deep in shadow. Four of its streetlamps were 
  out and had not been fixed. For a second, Lina thought of the rumor she'd 
  heard about light bulbs: that some kinds were completely gone.
  She was used to shortages of things--everyone was--but not of light bulbs! If 
  the bulbs for the streetlamps ran out, the only lights would be inside the 
  buildings. What would happen then? How could people find their way 
  through the streets in the dark?
  Somewhere inside her, a black worm of dread stirred. She thought about 
  Doon's outburst in class.
  Could things really be as bad as he said? She didn't want to believe it. She 
  pushed the thought away.
  As she turned onto Budloe Street, she sped up again. She passed a line of 
  customers waiting to get into the vegetable market, their shopping bags 
  draped over their arms. At the corner of Oliver Street, she dodged a group of 
  18
  
  washers trudging along with bags of laundry, and some movers carrying 
  away a broken table. She passed a street-sweeper shoving dust around with 
  his broom. I am so lucky, she thought, to have the job I want. And because of 
  Doon Harrow, of all people.
  When they were younger, Lina and Doon had been friends. Together they 
  had explored the back alleys and dimly lit edges of the city. But in their 
  fourth year of school, they had begun to grow apart. It started one day 
  during the hour of free time, when the children in their class were playing on 
  the front steps of the school. "I can go down three steps at a time," someone 
  would boast. "I can hop down on one foot!" someone else would say. The 
  others would chime in. "I can do a handstand against the pillar!" "I can 
  leapfrog over the trash can!" As soon as one child did something, all the rest 
  would do it, too, to prove they could.
  Lina could do it all, even when the dares got wilder. She yelled out the 
  wildest one of all: "I can climb the light pole!" For a second everyone just 
  stared at her. But Lina dashed across the street, took off her shoes and 
  socks, and wrapped herself around the cold metal of the pole. Pushing with 
  her bare feet, she inched upward. 
  She didn't get very far before she lost her grip and fell back down. The 
  children laughed, and so did she. "I didn't say I'd climb to the top," she 
  explained. "I just said I'd climb it." 
  The others swarmed forward to try. Lizzie wouldn't take off her socks--her 
  feet were too cold, she said--so she kept sliding back. Fordy Penn wasn't 
  strong enough to get more than a foot off the ground. Next came Doon. He 
  took his shoes and socks off and placed them neatly at the foot of the pole. 
  Then he announced, in his serious way, "I'm going to the top."
  He clasped the pole and started upward, pushing with his feet, his knees 
  sticking out to the sides. He pulled himself upward, pushed again--he was 
  higher now than Lina had been--but suddenly his hands slid and he came 
  plummeting down. He landed on his bottom with his legs poking up in the 
  air. Lina laughed. She shouldn't have; he might have been hurt. But he 
  looked so funny that she couldn't help it.
  He wasn't hurt. He could have jumped up, grinned, and walked away. But 
  Doon didn't take things lightly. When he heard Lina and the others laughing, 
  his face darkened. His temper rose in him like hot water. 
  19
  
  "Don't you dare laugh at me," he said to Lina. "I did better than you did! That 
  was a stupid idea anyway, a stupid, stupid idea to climb that pole. ..." 
  And as he was shouting, red in the face, their teacher, Mrs. Polster, came out 
  onto the steps and saw him. She took him by the shirt collar to the school 
  director's office, where he got a scolding he didn't think he deserved. 
  After that day, Lina and Doon barely looked at each other when they passed 
  in the hallway. At first it was because they were fuming about what had 
  happened. Doon didn't like being laughed at; Lina didn't like being shouted 
  at. After a while the memory of the light-pole incident faded, but by then 
  they had got out of the habit of friendship. By the time they were twelve, 
  they knew each other only as classmates. Lina was friends with Vindie 
  Chance, Orly Gordon, and most of all, red-haired Lizzie Bisco, who could run 
  almost as fast as Lina and could talk three times faster. 
  Now, as Lina sped toward home, she felt immensely grateful to Doon and 
  hoped he'd come to no harm in the Pipeworks. Maybe they'd be friends 
  again. She'd like to ask him about the Pipeworks. She was curious about it.
  When she got to Greystone Street, she passed Clary Laine, who was probably 
  on her way to the greenhouses. Clary waved to her and called out, "What 
  job?" and Lina called back, "Messenger!" and ran on.
  Lina lived in Quillium Square, over the yarn shop run by her grandmother. 
  When she got to the shop, she burst in the door and cried, "Granny! I'm a 
  messenger!"
  Granny's shop had once been a tidy place, where each ball of yarn and spool 
  of thread had its spot in the cubbyholes that lined the walls. All the yarn and 
  thread came from old clothes that had gotten too shabby to be worn. Granny 
  unraveled sweaters and picked apart dresses and jackets and pants; she 
  wound the yarn into balls and the thread onto spools, and people bought 
  them to use in making new clothes.
  These days, the shop was a mess. Long loops and strands of yarn dangled 
  out of the cubbyholes, and the browns and grays and purples were mixed in 
  with the ochres and olive greens and dark blues. Granny's customers often 
  had to spend half an hour unsnarling the rust-red yarn from the mud-brown, 
  or trying to fish out the end of a thread from a tangled wad. Granny wasn't 
  much help. Most days she just dozed behind the counter in her rocking chair.
  20
  
  That's where she was when Lina burst in with her news. Lina saw that 
  Granny had forgotten to knot up her hair that morning--it was standing out 
  from her head in a wild white frizz.
  Granny stood up, looking puzzled. "You aren't a messenger, dear, you're a 
  schoolgirl," she said.
  "But Granny, today was Assignment Day. I got my job. And I'm a 
  messenger!"
  Granny's eyes lit up, and she slapped her hand down on the counter. "I 
  remember!" she cried. "Messenger, that's a grand job! You'll be good at it."
  Lina's little sister toddled out from behind the counter on unsteady legs. She 
  had a round face and round brown eyes. At the top of her head was a sprig 
  of brown hair tied up with a scrap of red yarn. She grabbed on to Lina's 
  knees. "Wy-na, Wy-na!" she said.
  Lina bent over and took the child's hands. "Poppy! Your big sister got a good 
  job! Are you happy, Poppy? Are you proud of me?"
  Poppy said something that sounded like, "Hoppyhoppyhoppy!"
  Lina laughed, hoisted her up, and danced with her around the shop. Lina 
  loved her little sister so much that it was like an ache under her ribs. The 
  baby and Granny were all the family she had now. Two years ago, when the 
  coughing sickness was raging through the city again, her father had died. 
  Some months later, her mother, giving birth to Poppy, had died, too. Lina 
  missed her parents with an ache that was as strong as what she felt for 
  Poppy, only it was a hollow feeling instead of a full one.
  "When do you start?" asked Granny.
  "Tomorrow," said Lina. "I report to the messengers' station at eight o'clock."
  "You'll be a famous messenger," said Granny. "Fast and famous."
  Taking Poppy with her, Lina went out of the shop and climbed the stairs to 
  their apartment. It was a small apartment, only four rooms, but there was 
  enough stuff in it to fill twenty. There were things that had belonged to Lina's 
  parents, her grandparents, and even their grandparents--old, broken, 
  cracked, threadbare things that had been patched and repaired dozens or 
  hundreds of times. People in Ember rarely  threw anything away. They made 
  the best possible use of what they had.
  21
  
  In Lina's apartment, layers of worn rugs and carpets covered the floor, 
  making it soft but uneven underfoot. Against one wall squatted a sagging 
  couch with round wooden balls for legs, and on the couch were blankets and 
  pillows, so many that you had to toss some on the floor before you could sit 
  down. 
  Against the opposite wall stood two wobbly tables that held a clutter of 
  plates and bottles, cups and bowls, unmatching forks and spoons, little piles 
  of scrap paper, bits of string wound up in untidy wads, and a few stubby 
  pencils. There were four lamps, two tall ones that stood on the floor and two 
  short ones that stood on tables. And in uneven lines up near the ceiling were 
  hooks that held coats and shawls and nightgowns and sweaters, shelves that 
  held pots and pans, jars with unreadable labels, and boxes of buttons and 
  pins and tacks.
  Where there were no shelves, the walls had been decorated with things of 
  beauty--a label from a can of peaches, a few dried yellow squash flowers, a 
  strip of faded but still pretty purple cloth. There were drawings, too. Lina had 
  done the drawings out of her imagination. They showed a city that looked 
  somewhat like Ember, except that its buildings were lighter and taller and 
  had more windows. 
  One of the drawings had fallen to the floor. Lina retrieved it and pinned it 
  back up. She stood for a minute and looked at the pictures. Over and over, 
  she'd drawn the same city. Sometimes she drew it as seen from afar, 
  sometimes she chose one of its buildings and drew it in detail. She put in 
  stairways and street lamps and carts. Sometimes she tried to draw the 
  people who lived in the city, though she wasn't good at drawing people--their 
  heads always came out too small, and their hands looked like spiders. One 
  picture showed a scene in which the people of the city greeted her when she 
  arrived--the first person they had ever seen to come from elsewhere. They 
  argued with each other about who should be the first to invite her home.
  Lina could see this city so clearly in her mind she almost believed it was real. 
  She knew it couldn't be, though. The Book of the City of Ember, which all 
  children studied in school, taught otherwise. "The city of Ember was made 
  for us long ago by the Builders," the book said. "It is the only light in the dark 
  world. Beyond Ember, the darkness goes on forever in all directions."
  Lina had been to the outer border of Ember. She had stood at the edge of 
  the trash heaps and gazed into the darkness beyond the city--the Unknown 
  Regions. No one had ever gone far into the Unknown Regions--or at least no 
  22
  
  one had gone far and returned. And no one had ever arrived in Ember from 
  the Unknown Regions, either. As far as anyone knew, the darkness did go on 
  forever. Still, Lina wanted the other city to exist. In her imagination, it was so 
  beautiful, and it seemed so real. Sometimes she longed to go there and take 
  everyone in Ember with her.
  But she wasn't thinking about the other city now. Today she was happy to be 
  right where she was. She set Poppy on the couch. "Wait there," she said. She 
  went into the kitchen, where there was an electric stove and a refrigerator 
  that no longer worked and was used to store glasses and dishes so Poppy 
  couldn't get at them. Above the refrigerator were shelves holding more pots 
  and jars, more spoons and knives, a wind-up clock that Granny always forgot 
  to wind, and a long row of cans. Lina tried to keep the cans in alphabetical 
  order so she could find what she wanted quickly, but Granny always messed 
  them up. Now, she saw, there were beans at the end of the row and 
  tomatoes at the beginning. She picked out a can labeled Baby Drink and a 
  jar of boiled carrots, opened them, poured the liquid into a cup and the 
  carrots into a little dish, and took these back to the baby on the couch.
  Poppy dribbled Baby Drink down her chin. She ate some of her carrots and 
  poked others between the couch cushions. For the moment, Lina felt almost 
  perfectly happy. There was no need to think about the fate of the city right 
  now. Tomorrow, she'd be a messenger!
  She wiped the orange goop off Poppy's chin. "Don't worry," she said. 
  "Everything will be all right."
  * * *
  The messengers' headquarters was on Cloving Street, not far from the back 
  of the Gathering Hall. When Lina arrived the next morning, she was greeted 
  by Messenger Captain Allis Fleery, a bony woman with pale eyes and hair the 
  color of dust. "Our new girl," said Captain Fleery to the other messengers, a 
  cluster of nine people who smiled and nodded at Lina. "I have your jacket 
  right here," said the captain. She handed Lina a red jacket like the one all 
  messengers wore. It was only a little too large.
  From the clock tower of the Gathering Hall came a deep reverberating bong. 
  "Eight o'clock!" cried Captain Fleery. She waved a long arm. "Take your 
  stations!"
  23
  
  As the clock sounded seven more times, the messengers scattered in all 
  directions. The captain turned to Lina. "Your station," she said, "is Garn 
  Square."
  Lina nodded and started off, but the captain caught her by the collar. "I 
  haven't told you the rules," she said. She held up a knobby finger. "One: 
  When a customer gives you a message, repeat it back to make sure you 
  have it right. Two: Always wear your red jacket so people can identify you. 
  Three: Go as fast as possible. Your customers pay twenty cents for every 
  message, no matter how far you have to take it."
  Lina nodded. "I always go fast," she said.
  "Four," the captain went on. "Deliver a message only to the person it's meant 
  for, no one else."
  Lina nodded again. She bounced a little on her toes, eager to get going.
  Captain Fleery smiled. "Go," she said, and Lina was off.
  She felt strong and speedy and surefooted. She glanced at her reflection as 
  she ran past the window of a furniture repair shop. She liked the look of her 
  long dark hair flying out behind her, her long legs in their black socks, and 
  her flapping red jacket. Her face, which had never seemed especially 
  remarkable, looked almost beautiful, because she looked so happy.
  As soon as she came into Garn Square, a voice cried, "Messenger!" Her first 
  customer! It was old Natty Prine, calling to her from the bench where he 
  always sat. "This goes to Ravenet Parsons, 18 Selverton Square," he said. 
  "Bend down."
  She bent down so that her ear was close to his whiskery mouth. The old man 
  said in a slow, hoarse voice, "My stove is broke, don't come for dinner. 
  Repeat."
  Lina repeated the message. "Good," said Natty Prine. He gave Lina twenty 
  cents, and she ran across the city to Selverton Square. There she found 
  Ravenet Parsons also sitting on a bench. She recited the message to him.
  "Old turniphead," he growled. "Lazy old fleaface. He just doesn't feel like 
  cooking. No reply."
  Lina ran back to Gam Square, passing a group of Believers on the way. They 
  were standing in a circle, holding hands, singing one of their cheerful songs. 
  24
  
  It seemed to Lina there were more Believers than ever these days. What 
  they believed in she didn't know, but it must make them happy--they were 
  always smiling.
  Her next customer turned out to be Mrs. Polster, the teacher of the fourth-
  year class. In Mrs. Polster's class, they memorized passages from The Book 
  of the City of Ember every week. Mrs. Polster had charts on the walls for 
  everything, with everyone's name listed. If you did something right, she 
  made a green dot by your name. If you did something wrong, she made a 
  red dot. 
  "What you need to learn, children," she always said, in her resonant, precise 
  voice, "is the difference between right and wrong in every area of life. And 
  once you learn the difference--" Here she would stop and point to the class, 
  and the class would finish the sentence: "You must always choose the right." 
  In every situation, Mrs. Polster knew what the right choice was. Now here 
  was Mrs. Polster again, looming over Lina and pronouncing her message. "To 
  Annisette Lafrond, 39 Humm Street, as follows," she said. "My confidence in 
  you has been seriously diminished since I heard about the disreputable 
  activities in which you engaged on Thursday last. Please repeat."
  It took Lina three tries to get this right. "Uh-oh, a red dot for me," she said. 
  Mrs. Polster did not seem to find this amusing.
  Lina had nineteen customers that first morning. Some of them had ordinary 
  messages: "I can't come on Tuesday." "Buy a pound of potatoes on your way 
  home." "Please come and fix my front door." Others had messages that 
  made no sense to her at all, like Mrs. Polster's. But it didn't matter. The 
  wonderful part about being a messenger was not the messages but the 
  places she got to go. She could go into the houses of people she didn't know 
  and hidden alleyways and little rooms in the backs of stores. In just a few 
  hours, she discovered all kinds of strange and interesting things.
  For instance: Mrs. Sample, the mender, had to sleep on her couch because 
  her entire bedroom, almost up to the ceiling, was crammed with clothes to 
  be mended. Dr. Felinia Tower had the skeleton of a person hanging against 
  her living room wall, its bones all held in place with black strings. "I study it," 
  she said when she saw Lina staring. "I have to know how people are put 
  together." At a house on Calloo Street, Lina delivered a message to a 
  worried-looking man whose living room was completely dark. "I'm saving on 
  light bulbs," the man said. And when Lina took a message to the Can Cafe, 
  she learned that on certain days the back room was used as a meeting place 
  25
  
  for people who liked to converse about Great Subjects. "Do you think an 
  Invisible Being is watching over us all the time?" she heard someone ask. 
  "Perhaps," answered someone else. There was a long silence. "And then 
  again, perhaps not."
  All of it was interesting. She loved finding things out, and she loved running. 
  And even by the end of the day, she wasn't tired. Running made her feel 
  strong and big-hearted, it made her love the places she ran through and the 
  people whose messages she delivered. She wished she could bring all of 
  them the good news they so desperately wanted to hear.
  Late in the afternoon, a young man came up to her, walking with a sort of 
  sideways lurch. He was an odd-looking person--he had a very long neck with 
  a bump in the middle and teeth so big they looked as if they were trying to 
  escape from his mouth. His black, bushy hair stuck out from his head in 
  untidy tufts. "I have a message for the mayor, at the Gathering Hall," he 
  said. He paused to let the importance of this be understood. "The mayor," he 
  said. "Did you get that?"
  "I got it," said Lina.
  "All right. Listen carefully. Tell him: Delivery at eight. From Looper. Repeat it 
  back."
  "Delivery at eight. From Looper," Lina repeated. It was an easy message.
  "All right. No answer required." He handed her twenty cents, and she 
  sprinted away.
  The Gathering Hall occupied one entire side of Harken Square, which was the 
  city's central plaza. The square was paved with stone. It had a few benches 
  bolted to the ground here and there, as well as a couple of kiosks for notices. 
  Wide steps led up to the Gathering Hall, and fat columns framed its big door. 
  The mayor's office was in the Gathering Hall. So were the offices of the clerks 
  who kept track of which buildings had broken windows, what streetlamps 
  needed repair, and the number of people in the city. There was the office of 
  the timekeeper, who was in charge of the town clock. And there were offices 
  for the guards who enforced the laws of Ember, now and then putting 
  pickpockets or people who got in fights into the Prison Room, a small one-
  story structure with a sloping roof that jutted out from one side of the 
  building.
  26
  
  Lina ran up the steps and through the door into a broad hallway. On the left 
  was a desk, and at the desk sat a guard:  "Barton Snode, Assistant Guard," 
  said a badge on his chest. He was a big man, with wide shoulders, brawny 
  arms, and a thick neck. But his head looked as if it didn't belong to his body--
  it was small and round and topped with a fuzz of extremely short hair. His 
  lower jaw jutted out and moved a little from side to side, as if he were 
  chewing on something. When he saw Lina, his jaw stopped moving for a 
  moment and his lips curled upward in a very small smile. "Good day," he 
  said. "What business brings you here today?"
  "I have a message for the mayor."
  "Very good, very good." Barton Snode heaved himself to his feet. "Step this 
  way." He led Lina down the corridor and opened a door marked "Reception 
  Room."
  "Wait here, please," he said. "The mayor is in his basement office on private 
  business, but he will be up shortly."
  Lina went inside.
  "I'll notify the mayor," said Barton Snode. "Please have a seat. The mayor will 
  be right with you. Or pretty soon." He left, closing the door behind him. A 
  second later, the door opened again, and the guard's small fuzzy head re-
  appeared. "What is the message?" he asked.
  "I have to give it to the mayor in person," said Lina.
  "Of course, of course," said the guard. The door closed again. He doesn't 
  seem very sure about things, Lina thought. Maybe he's new at his job.
  The Reception Room was shabby, but Lina could tell that it had once been 
  impressive. The walls were dark red, with brownish patches where the paint 
  was peeling away. In the right-hand wall was a closed door. An ugly brown 
  carpet lay on the floor, and on it stood a large armchair covered in itchy-
  looking red material, and several smaller chairs. A small table held a teapot 
  and some cups, and a larger table in the middle of the room displayed a 
  copy of The Book of the City of Ember, lying open as if someone were going 
  to read from it. Portraits of all the mayors of the city since the beginning of 
  time hung on the walls, staring solemnly from behind pieces of old window 
  glass. 
  27
  
  Lina sat in the big armchair and waited. No one came. She got up and 
  wandered around the room. She bent over The Book of the City of Ember and 
  read a few sentences: "The citizens of Ember may not have luxuries, but the 
  foresight of the Builders, who filled the storerooms at the beginning of time, 
  has ensured that they will always have enough, and enough is all that a 
  person of wisdom needs." She flipped a few pages. "The Gathering Hall 
  clock," she read, "measures the hours of night and day. It must never be 
  allowed to run down. Without it, how would we know when to go to work and 
  when to go to school? How would the light director know when to turn the 
  lights on and when to turn them off again? It is the job of the timekeeper to 
  wind the clock every week and to place the date sign in Harken Square every 
  day. The timekeeper must perform these duties faithfully."
  Lina knew that not all timekeepers were as faithful as they should be. She'd 
  heard of one, some years ago, who often forgot to change the date sign, so 
  that it might say, "Wednesday, Week 38, Year 227" for several days in a row. 
  There had even been timekeepers who forgot to wind the clock, so that it 
  might stand at noon or at midnight for hours at a time, causing a very long 
  day or a very long night. The result was that no one really knew anymore 
  exactly what day of the week it was, or exactly how many years it had been 
  since the building of the city--they called this the year 241, but it might have 
  been 245 or 239 or 250. As long as the clock's deep boom rang out every 
  hour, and the lights went on and off more or less regularly, it didn't seem to 
  matter.
  Lina left the book and examined the pictures of the mayors. The seventh 
  mayor, Podd Morethwart, was her great-great--she didn't know how many 
  greats--grandfather. He looked quite dreary, Lina thought. His cheeks were 
  long and hollow, his mouth turned down at the corners, and there was a lost 
  look in his eyes. The picture she liked best was of the fourth mayor, Jane 
  Larket, who had a serene smile and fuzzy black hair.
  Still no one came. She heard no sounds from the hallway. Maybe they'd 
  forgotten her.
  Lina went over to the closed door in the right-hand wall. She pulled it open 
  and saw stairs going up. Maybe, while she waited, she'd just see where they 
  went. She started upward. At the top of the first flight was a closed door. 
  Carefully, she opened it. She saw another hallway and more closed doors. 
  She shut the door and kept going. Her footsteps sounded loud on the wood, 
  and she was afraid someone would hear her and come and scold her. No 
  28
  
  doubt she was not supposed to be here. But no one came, and she climbed 
  on, passing another closed door. The Gathering Hall was the only building in 
  Ember with three stories. She had always wanted to stand on its roof and 
  look out at the city. Maybe from there it would be possible to see beyond the 
  city, into the Unknown Regions. If the bright city of her drawings really did 
  exist, it would be out there somewhere.
  At the top of the stairs, she came to a door marked "Roof," and she pushed it 
  open. Chilly air brushed against her skin. She was outside. Ahead of her was 
  a flat gravel surface, and about ten paces away she could see the high wall 
  of the clock tower.
  She went to the edge of the roof. From there she could see the whole of 
  Ember. Directly below was Harken Square, where people were moving this 
  way and that, all of them appearing, from this topdown view, more round 
  than tall. Beyond Harken Square, the lighted windows of the buildings made 
  checkered lines, yellow and black, row after row, in all directions. She tried to 
  see farther, across the Unknown Regions, but she couldn't. At the edges of 
  the city, the lights were so far away that they made a kind of haze. She could 
  see nothing beyond them but blackness. 
  She heard a shout from the square below. "Look!" came a small but piercing 
  voice. "Someone on the roof!" She saw a few people stop and look up. "Who 
  is it? What's she doing up there?" someone cried. More people gathered, 
  until a crowd was standing on the steps of the Gathering Hall. They see me! 
  Lina thought, and it made her laugh. She waved at the crowd and did a few 
  steps from the Bugfoot Scurry Dance, which she'd learned on Cloving Square 
  Dance Day, and they laughed and shouted some more. 
  Then the door behind her burst open, and a huge guard with a bushy black 
  beard was suddenly running toward her. "Halt!" he shouted, though she 
  wasn't going anywhere. He grabbed her by the arm. "What are you doing 
  here?"
  "I was just curious," said Lina, in her most innocent voice. "I wanted to see 
  the city from the roof." She read the guard's name badge. It said, "Redge 
  Stabmark, Chief Guard."
  "Curiosity leads to trouble," said Redge Stabmark. He peered down at the 
  crowd. "You have caused a commotion." He pulled her toward the door and 
  hustled her down all three flights of stairs. When they came out into the 
  29
  
  waiting room, Barton Snode was standing there looking flustered, his jaw 
  twitching from side to side. Next to him was the mayor.
  "A child causing trouble, Mayor Cole," said the chief guard.
  The mayor glared at her. "I recall your face. From Assignment Day. Shame! 
  Disgracing yourself in your new job."
  "I didn't mean to cause trouble," said Lina. "I was looking for you so I could 
  deliver a message."
  "Shall we put her in the Prison Room for a day or two?" asked the chief 
  guard.
  The mayor frowned. He pondered a moment.
  "What is the message?" he said. He bent down so that Lina could speak into 
  his ear. She noticed that he smelled a little like overcooked turnips.
  "Delivery at eight," Lina whispered. "From Looper."
  The mayor smiled a tight little smile. He turned to the guard. "Just a child's 
  antics," he said. "We will let it go this time. From now on," he said to Lina, 
  "behave yourself."
  "Yes, Mr. Mayor," said Lina.  
  "And you," said the mayor, turning to the assistant guard and shaking a thick 
  finger at him, "watch visitors much ... more ... carefully."
  Barton Snode blinked and nodded.
  Lina ran for the door. Outside, the small crowd was still standing by the 
  steps. A few of them cheered as Lina came out. Others frowned at her and 
  muttered words like "mischief" and "silliness" and "showoff." 
  Lina felt embarrassed suddenly. She hadn't meant to show off. She hurried 
  past, out into Otterwill Street, and started to run. She didn't see Doon, who 
  was among those watching her. He had been on his way home from his first 
  day in the Pipeworks when he'd come across the cluster of people gazing up 
  at the roof of the Gathering Hall and laughing. He was tired and chilly. The 
  bottoms of his pants legs were wet, and mud clung to his shoes and smeared 
  his hands. When he raised his eyes and saw the small figure next to the 
  clock tower, he realized right away that it was Lina. He saw her raise her arm 
  and wave and hop about, and for a second he wondered what it would be 
  30
  
  like to be up there, looking out over the whole city, laughing and waving. 
  When Lina came down, he wanted to speak to her. But he knew he was 
  filthy-looking and that she would ask him questions he didn't want to answer. 
  So he turned away. Walking fast, he headed for home.
  31
  
  CHAPTER 3 - Under Ember
  That morning, Doon had arrived at the Pipeworks full of anticipation. This 
  was the world of serious work at last, where he would get a chance to do 
  something useful. What he'd learned in school, and from his father, and from 
  his own investigations--he could put it all to good purpose now.
  He pushed open the heavy Pipeworks door and stepped inside. The air 
  smelled strongly of dampness and moldy rubber, which seemed to him a 
  pleasant, interesting smell. He strode up a hallway where yellow slickers 
  hung from pegs on the walls. At the end of the hallway was a room full of 
  people, some of them sitting on benches and pulling on knee-high rubber 
  boots, some struggling into their slickers, some buckling on tool belts. A 
  raucous clamor filled the room. Doon watched from the doorway, eager to 
  join in but not sure what to do.
  After a moment a man emerged from the throng. He thrust out a hand. 
  "Lister Munk, Pipeworks director," he said. "You're the new boy, right? What 
  size feet do you have--large, medium, or small?"
  "Medium," said Doon, and Lister found him a slicker and a pair of boots. The 
  boots were so ancient that their green rubber was cracked all over, as if 
  covered with spider webs. He gave Doon a tool belt, too, in which were 
  wrenches and hammers, spools of wire and tape, and tubes of some sort of 
  black goop. 
  "You'll be in Tunnel 97 today," Lister said. "Arlin Froll will go down with you 
  and show you what to do." He pointed at a short, delicate-looking girl with a 
  white-blond braid down her back. "She may not look like an expert, but she 
  is."
  Doon buckled his tool belt around his waist and put on his slicker, which, for 
  some reason, smelled like sweaty feet. "This way," said Arlin, without saying 
  hello or smiling. She wove through the crowd of workers to a door marked 
  "Stairway" and opened it.
  Stone steps led so far down that Doon couldn't see the end of them. On 
  either side was a sheer wall of dark reddish stone, glistening with dampness. 
  There was no railing. Along the ceiling ran a single wire from which a light 
  32
  
  bulb hung every few yards. Water stood in shallow pools on each stair, in the 
  hollow worn into the stones by years of footsteps.
  They started down. Doon concentrated on his feet--the clumsy boots made it 
  hard not to stumble. As they went deeper, he began to hear a low roar, so 
  low he seemed to hear it more with his stomach than his ears. It grew louder 
  and louder--was it a machine of some kind? Maybe the generator?
  The stairway came to an end at a door marked "Main Tunnel." Arlin opened 
  it, and as they stepped through, Doon realized that the sound he had been 
  hearing wasn't a machine. It was the river.  He stood still, staring. Like most 
  people, he had never been really sure what a river was--just that it was 
  water that somehow flowed on its own. He'd imagined it would be like the 
  clear, narrow stream that came out of the kitchen faucet, only bigger, and 
  horizontal instead of vertical. But this was something entirely different--not a 
  stream of water, but endless tons of it pouring by. Wide as the widest street 
  in Ember, churning and dipping and swirling, the river roared past, its 
  turbulent surface like black, liquid glass scattered with flecks of light. Doon 
  had never seen anything that moved so fast, and he had never heard such a 
  thunderous, heart-stopping roar.
  The path they stood on was about six feet wide and ran parallel to the river 
  for farther than Doon could see in both directions. In the wall along the path 
  were openings that must lead, Doon thought, to the tunnels that branched 
  everywhere below the city. A string of lights like the one in the stairway hung 
  high up against the arched ceiling.
  Doon knew he was standing beneath the north edge of Ember. In school, you 
  were taught to remember the directions this way: north was the direction of 
  the river; south was the direction of the greenhouses; east was the direction 
  of the school; and west was the direction left over, having nothing in 
  particular to mark it. All the Pipeworks tunnels branched off from the main 
  tunnel to the south, toward the city.
  Arlin leaned toward Doon and shouted into his ear. "First we'll go to the 
  beginning of the river," she said. She led him up the main tunnel for a long 
  way. They passed other people in yellow slickers, who greeted Arlin with a 
  nod and glanced curiously at Doon. After fifteen minutes or so, they came to 
  the east edge of the Pipeworks, where the river surged up from a deep 
  33
  
  chasm in the ground, churning so violently that its dark water turned white 
  and filled the air with a spray that wet Doon's face.
  In the wall to their right was a wide double door. "See that door right there?" 
  Arlin shouted, pointing.
  "Yes," Doon shouted back.
  "That's the generator room."
  "Can we go in?"
  "Of course not!" said Arlin. "You have to have special permission." She 
  pointed back down the main tunnel. "Now we'll go to the end of the river," 
  she said.
  She led him back, past the stairway door, all the way to the west edge of the 
  Pipeworks. There the river flowed into a huge opening in the wall and 
  vanished into darkness.
  "Where does it go?" Doon asked. Arlin just shrugged. "Back into the ground, I 
  guess. Now let's find Tunnel 97 and get to work." She pulled a folded piece of 
  paper from her pocket. "This is the map," she said. "You have one in your 
  pocket, too. You have to use the map to find your way around in here." The 
  map looked to Doon like an immense centipede--the river arched across the 
  top of the page like the centipede's body, and the tunnels dangled down 
  from it like hundreds of long, long legs all tangled up with each other.
  To get to Tunnel 97, they followed a complicated route through passageways 
  lined with crusty, rusted pipes that carried water to all the buildings of 
  Ember. Puddles stood on the floor of the tunnel, and water dripped in brown 
  rivulets down the walls. Just as in the main tunnel, there was a string of bulbs 
  along the ceiling that provided dim light. Doon occupied his mind by 
  calculating how far underground he was. From the river to the ceiling of the 
  main tunnel must be thirty feet or so, he thought. Above that were the 
  storerooms, which occupied a layer at least twenty feet high. So that meant 
  he was fifty feet underground, with tons of earth and rock and buildings 
  above him.
  The thought made him tense up his shoulders. He cast a quick glance 
  upward, as if all that weight might collapse onto his head. 
  "Here we are," said Arlin. She was standing next to a leak that spurted a 
  stream of water straight out from the wall. "We have to turn the shut-off 
  34
  
  valve, take the pipe apart, put on a new connector, and stick it back together 
  again."
  With wrenches, hammers, washers, and black goop, they did this, getting 
  soaked in the process. It took them most of the morning and proved to Doon 
  that the city was in even worse shape than he'd suspected. Not only were 
  the lights about to fail and the supplies about to run out, but the water 
  system was breaking down. The whole city was crumbling, and what was 
  anyone doing about it?
  When the lunch break came, Arlin took her lunch sack from a pocket in her 
  tool belt and went off to meet some friends a few tunnels away. "You stay 
  right here and wait until I get back," she said as she left. "If you wander 
  around, you'll get lost."
  But Doon set out as soon as she disappeared. Using his map, he found his 
  way back to the main tunnel, then hurried to the east end. He wasn't going 
  to wait for special permission to see the generator. He was pretty sure he 
  could find a way to get in on his own, and he did. He simply stood by the 
  door and waited for someone to come out. Quite soon, a stout woman 
  carrying a lunch sack pushed open the door and walked away. She didn't 
  notice him. Before the door could close again, Doon slipped inside.
  Such a horrendous noise met him that he staggered backward a few steps. It 
  was an earsplitting, growling, grinding, screaming noise, shot through with a 
  hoarse rackety-rackety sound and underscore with a deep chugga-chugga-
  chugga. Doon clapped his hands over his ears and stepped forward. In front 
  of him was a gigantic black machine, two stories high. It was vibrating so 
  hard it looked as if it might explode any second. Several people wearing 
  earmuffs were busy around it. None of them noticed him come in.
  He tapped one of them on the shoulder, and the person jumped and whirled 
  around. He was an old man, Doon saw, with a deeply lined brown face. 
  "I want to learn about the generator!" Doon screamed, but he might as well 
  have saved his breath. No one could be heard in the uproar. The old man 
  glared at him, made a shooing motion with his hand, and turned back to 
  work.
  Doon stood and watched for a while. Beside the huge machine were ladders 
  on wheels that the workers pushed back and forth and climbed up on to 
  reach the high parts. All over the room, greasy-looking cans and tools littered 
  the floor. Against the walls stood big bins holding every kind of bolt and 
  35
  
  screw and gear and lever and rod and tube, all of them black with age and 
  jumbled together. The workers scurried between the bins and the generator 
  or simply stood and watched the thing shake.
  After a few minutes, Doon left. He was horrified. All his life he had studied 
  how things worked--it was one of his favorite things to do. He could take 
  apart an old watch and put it back together exactly as it had been. He 
  understood how the faucets in the sink worked. He'd fixed the toilet many 
  times. He'd made a wheeled cart out of the parts of an old armchair. He even 
  had a hazy idea of what was going on in the refrigerator. He was proud of his 
  mechanical talent. 
  There was only one thing he didn't understand at all, and that was electricity. 
  What was the power that ran through the wires and into the light bulbs? 
  Where did it come from? He had thought that if he could just get a look at 
  the generator, he would have the clue he needed. From there, he could 
  begin to work on a solution that would keep the lights of Ember burning. But 
  one glimpse of the generator showed him how foolish he was. He'd expected 
  to see something whose workings he could understand--a wheel turning, a 
  spark being struck, some wires that led from one point to another. But this 
  monstrous roaring thing—he wondered if anyone understood how it worked. 
  It looked as if all they were doing was trying to keep it from flying apart.
  As it turned out, he was right. When the day was over and he was upstairs 
  taking off his boots and slicker, he saw the old man from the generator room 
  and went to talk to him. "Can you explain to me about the generator?" he 
  asked. "Can you tell me how it works?"
  The old man just sighed. "All I know is, the river makes it go."
  "But how?"
  The man shrugged. "Who knows? Our job is just to keep it from breaking 
  down. If a part breaks, we got to put on a new one. If a part freezes up, we 
  got to oil it." He wiped his hand wearily across his forehead, leaving a streak 
  of black grease. "I been working on the generator for twenty years. It's 
  always managed to chug along, but this year ... I don't know. The thing 
  seems to break down every couple minutes." He cracked a wry smile. "Of 
  course, I hear we might run out of light bulbs before that, and then it won't 
  matter if the generator works or not."
  Running out of light bulbs, running out of power, running out of time--
  disaster was right around the corner. That's what Doon was thinking about 
  36
  
  when he stopped outside the Gathering Hall on his way home and saw Lina 
  on the roof. She looked so free and happy up there. He didn't know why she 
  was on the roof, but he wasn't surprised. It was the kind of thing she did, 
  turning up in unexpected places, and now that she was a messenger, she 
  could go just about anywhere. But how could she be so lighthearted when 
  everything was falling apart?
  He headed for home. He lived with his father in a two-bedroom apartment 
  over his father's shop in Greengate Square--the Small Items shop, which sold 
  things like nails, pins, tacks, clips, springs, jar lids, doorknobs, bits of wire, 
  shards of glass, chunks of wood, and other small things that might be useful 
  in some way. The Small Items shop had overflowed somewhat into their 
  apartment above. In their front room, where other people might display a 
  nice teapot on a tabletop or a few attractive squashes or tomatoes on a 
  shelf, they had buckets and boxes and baskets full of spare items for the 
  shop, things Doon's father had collected but not yet organized for selling. 
  Often these items spilled over onto the floor. It was easy to trip over things in 
  this apartment, and not a good idea to go barefoot.
  Today Doon didn't stop in at the shop to see his father before going upstairs. 
  He wasn't in the mood for conversation. He removed two buckets of stuff 
  from the couch--it looked like mostly shoe heels—and flopped down on the 
  cushions. He'd been stupid to think he could understand the generator just 
  by looking at it, when other people had been working on it their entire lives. 
  The thing was, he had to admit, he'd always thought he was smarter than 
  other people. He'd been sure he could learn about electricity and help save 
  the city. He wanted to be the one to do it. He had imagined many times a 
  ceremony in Harken Square, organized to thank him for saving Ember, with 
  the entire population in attendance and his father beaming from the front 
  row. All Doon's life, his father had been saying to him, "You're a good boy 
  and a smart boy. You'll do grand things someday, I know you will."
  But Doon hadn't done much that was grand so far. He ached to do something 
  truly important, like finding the secret of electricity, and, as his father 
  watched, be rewarded for his achievement. The size of the reward didn't 
  matter. A small certificate would do, or maybe a badge to sew on his jacket.
  Now he was stuck in the muck of the Pipeworks, patching up pipes that 
  would leak and break again in a matter of days. It was even more useless 
  and boring than being a messenger. The thought made him suddenly furious. 
  He sat up, grabbed a shoe heel out of the bucket at this feet, and hurled it 
  37
  
  with all his might. It arrived at the front door just as the door opened. Doon 
  heard a hard thwack and a loud "Ouch!" at the same moment. Then he saw 
  the long, lean, tired-looking face of his father in the doorway.
  Doon's anger drained away. "Oh, I hit you, Father. I'm sorry."
  Doon's father rubbed the side of his head. He was a tall man, bald as a 
  peeled potato, with a high forehead and a long chin. He had kind, slightly 
  puzzled gray eyes.
  "Got me in the ear," he said. "What was that?"
  "I got angry for a second," said Doon. "I threw one of these old heels."
  "I see," said his father. He brushed some bottle tops off a chair and sat down. 
  "Does it have to do with your first day at work, son?"
  "Yes," said Doon.
  His father nodded. "Why don't you tell me about it," he said.
  Doon told him. When he was finished, his father ran a hand across his bald 
  head as if smoothing down the hair that wasn't there. He sighed. 
  "Well," he said, "it sounds unpleasant, I have to admit. About the generator, 
  especially--that's bad news. But the Pipeworks is your assignment, no way 
  around it. What you get is what you get. What you do with what you get, 
  though . . . that's more the point, wouldn't you say?" He looked at Doon and 
  smiled, a bit sadly.
  "I guess so," Doon said. "But what can I do?"
  "I don't know," said his father. "You'll think of something. You're a clever boy. 
  The main thing is to pay attention. Pay close attention to everything, notice 
  what no one else notices. Then you'll know what no one else knows, and 
  that's always useful." He took off his coat and hung it from a peg on the wall. 
  "How's the worm?" he asked.
  "I haven't looked at it yet" said Doon. He went into his room and came out 
  with a small wooden box covered with an old scarf. He set the box on the 
  table and took the scarf off, and he and his father both bent over to look 
  inside.
  A couple of limp cabbage leaves lay on the bottom of the box. On one of the 
  leaves was a worm about an inch long. A few days before school ended, 
  38
  
  Doon had found the worm on the underside of a cabbage leaf he was slicing 
  up for dinner. It was a pale soft green, velvety smooth all over, with tiny, 
  stubby legs.
  Doon had always been fascinated by bugs. He wrote down his observations 
  about them in a book he had titled Crawling and Flying Things. Each page of 
  the book was divided lengthwise down the center. On the left he drew his 
  pictures, with a pencil sharpened to aneedle-like point: moth wings with their 
  branching patterns of veins; spider legs, which had minute hairs and tiny feet 
  like claws; beetles, with their feelers and their glossy armor. On the right, he 
  wrote what he observed about each creature. He noted what it ate, where it 
  slept, where it laid its eggs, and--if he knew-- how long it lived.
  This was difficult with fast-moving creatures like moths and spiders. To learn 
  anything about them, he had to catch what glimpses he could as they lived 
  their lives out in the open. If he put them in a box, they scrambled around for 
  a few days and then died.
  This worm, though, was different. It seemed perfectly happy to live in the 
  box Doon had made for it. So far, it did only three things: eat, sleep (it 
  looked like sleeping, though Doon couldn't tell if the worm closed its eyes--or 
  even if it had eyes), and expel tiny black poop balls. That was it.
  "I've had it for five days now," said Doon. "It's twice as big as it was when I 
  got it. It's eaten two square inches of cabbage leaf."
  "You're writing all this down?"
  Doon nodded.
  "Maybe," said his father, "you'll find some interesting new bugs in the 
  Pipeworks."
  "Maybe," said Doon. But to himself he said, No, that's not enough. I can't go 
  plodding around the Pipeworks, stopping up leaks, looking for bugs, and 
  pretending there's no emergency. I have to find something important down 
  there, something that's going to help. I have to. I just have to.
  39
  
  CHAPTER 4 - Something Lost, Nothing Found
  One day when Lina had been a messenger for several weeks, she came 
  home to find that Granny had thrown all the cushions from the couch onto 
  the floor, ripped up a corner of the couch's lining, and was pulling out wads 
  of stuffing.
  "What are you doing?" Lina cried.
  Granny looked up. Wisps of sofa stuffing stuck to the front of her dress and 
  clung to her hair. 
  "Something is lost," she said. "I think it might be in here." 
  "What's lost, Granny?" 
  "I don't quite recall," said the old woman. "Something important."
  "But Granny, you're ruining the couch. What will we sit on?"
  Granny tore a bit more of the covering off the couch and yanked out another 
  puff of stuffing. "It doesn't matter," she said. "I'll put it back together later."
  "Let's put it back now," Lina said. "I don't think what's lost is in there."
  "You don't know," said Granny darkly. But she sat back on her heels, looking 
  tired.
  Lina began cleaning up the mess. "Where's the baby?" she asked.
  Granny gazed at Lina blankly. "The baby?"
  "You haven't forgotten the baby?"
  "Oh, yes. She's ... I think she's down in the shop."
  "By herself?" Lina stood up and ran down the stairs. She found Poppy sitting 
  on the floor of the shop, enmeshed in a tangle of yellow yarn. As soon as she 
  saw Lina, Poppy began to howl.
  Lina picked her up and unwound the yarn, talking soothingly, though she was 
  so upset that her fingers trembled. For Granny to forget the baby was 
  dangerous. Poppy could fall downstairs and hurt herself. She could wander 
  40
  
  out into the street and get lost. Granny had been forgetful lately, but this 
  was the first time she'd completely forgotten about Poppy.
  When they got upstairs, Granny was kneeling on the floor gathering up the 
  white tufts of stuffing and jamming them back into the hole she'd made in 
  the couch. "It wasn't in there," she said sadly.
  "What wasn't?"
  "It was lost a long time ago," said Granny. "My father told me about it."
  Lina sighed impatiently. More and more, her grandmother's mind seemed 
  caught in the past. She could explain the rules of pebblejacks, which she'd 
  last played when she was eight, or tell you what happened at the Singing 
  when she was twelve, or who she'd danced with at the Cloving Square Dance 
  when she was sixteen, but she would forget what had happened the day 
  before yesterday.
  "They heard him talking about it when he died," she said to Lina.
  "They heard who talking?"
  "My grandfather. The seventh mayor."
  "And what did they hear him say?"
  "Ah," said her grandmother with a faraway look. "That's the mystery. He said 
  he couldn't get at it. 'Now it is lost,' he said."
  "But what was it?"
  "He didn't say."
  Lina gave up. It didn't matter anyway. Probably the lost thing was the old 
  man's left sock, or his hairbrush. But for some reason, the story had taken 
  root in Granny's mind.
  The next morning on her way to work, Lina stopped in at the house of their 
  neighbor, Evaleen Murdo. Mrs. Murdo was brisk in her manner, and in her 
  person thin and straight as a nail, but she was kind in her unsmiling way. 
  Until a few years ago, she'd run a shop that sold paper and pencils. But when 
  paper and pencils became scarce, her shop closed. Now she spent her days 
  sitting by her upstairs window, watching people in the street with her sharp 
  eyes. Lina told Mrs. Murdo about her grandmother's forgetfulness. "Will you 
  look in on her sometimes and make sure things are all right?" she asked.
  41
  
  "I will, certainly," said Mrs. Murdo, nodding twice, firmly. Lina went away 
  feeling better.
  That day Lina was given a message by Arbin Swinn, who ran the Callay 
  Street Vegetable Market, to be delivered to Lina's friend Clary, the 
  greenhouse manager. Lina was glad to carry this message, though her 
  gladness was mixed a little with sadness. Her father had worked in the 
  greenhouses. It still felt strange not to see him there.
  The five greenhouses produced all of Ember's fresh food. They were out past 
  Greengate Square, at the farthest edge of the city. Nothing else was out 
  there but the trash heaps, great moldering, stinking hills that stood on rocky 
  ground and were lit by a few floodlights high up on poles.
  It used to be that no one went to the trash heaps but the trash collectors, 
  who dumped the trash and left it. Now and then a couple of children might 
  go there to play, scrambling up the side of the heaps and tumbling down. 
  Lina and Lizzie used to go when they were younger. They'd pull out the 
  occasional treasure--some empty cans, maybe an old hat or a cracked plate. 
  But not anymore. Now there were guards posted at the trash heaps to make 
  sure no one poked around. Just recently, an official job called trash sifter had 
  been created. Every day a team of people methodically sorted through the 
  trash heaps in search of anything that might be at all useful. They'd come 
  back with broken chair legs that could be used for repairing window frames, 
  bent nails that could become hooks for clothes, even filthy rags, stiff with 
  dirt, that could be washed out and used to patch holes in window blinds or 
  mattress covers. Lina hadn't thought about it before, but now she wondered 
  about the trash sifters. Were they there because Ember really was running 
  out of everything?
  Beyond the trash heaps there was nothing at all-- that is, only the vast 
  Unknown Regions, where the darkness was absolute.
  From the end of Diggery Street, Lina could see the long, low greenhouses. 
  They looked like big tin cans that had been cut in half and laid on their sides. 
  Her breath came a little faster. The greenhouses were a home to her, in a 
  way.
  She knew that she was most likely to find Clary somewhere around 
  Greenhouse 1, where the office was, so that was where she headed first. A 
  small tool shed stood beside the door to Greenhouse 1; Lina peeked into it 
  but saw only rakes and shovels. So she opened the greenhouse door. Warm, 
  42
  
  furry-smelling air washed over her, and all her love for this place came 
  rushing back. Out of habit, she gazed up toward the ceiling, as if she might 
  see her father there on his ladder, tinkering with the sprinkler system, the 
  temperature gauges, and the lights.
  The greenhouse light was whiter than the yellowish light of the Ember 
  streetlamps. It came from long % tubes that ran the length of the ceiling. In 
  this light, the leaves of the plants shone so green they almost hurt Lina's 
  eyes. On the days when she'd come here with her father, Lina had spent 
  hours wandering along the gravel paths that ran between the vegetable 
  beds, sniffing the leaves, poking her fingers into the dirt, and learning to tell 
  the plants apart by their look and smell. There were the beans and peas with 
  their curly tendrils, the dark green spinach, the ruffled lettuce, and the hard, 
  pale green cabbages, some of them as big as a newborn baby's head. What 
  she loved best was to rub the leaves of the tomato plant between her fingers 
  and breathe in their pungent, powdery smell.
  A long, straight path led from one end of the building to the other. About 
  halfway down the path, Clary was crouching by a bed of carrots. Lina ran 
  toward her, and Clary smiled, brushed the dirt from her hands, and stood up.
  Clary was tall and solid, with big hands and knobby knuckles. She had a 
  square jaw and square shoulders, and brown hair cut in a short, squarish 
  way. You might have thought from looking at her that she was a gruff, 
  unfriendly person--but her nature was just the opposite. She was more 
  comfortable with plants than with people, Lina's father had always said. She 
  was strong but shy, a person of much knowledge but few words. Lina had 
  always liked her. Even when she was little, Clary did not treat her like a baby 
  but gave her jobs to do--pulling up carrots, picking bugs off cabbages. Since 
  her parents had died, Lina had come many times to talk to Clary, or just to 
  work silently beside her. Clary was always kind to her, and working with the 
  plants took Lina's mind off her grief.
  "Well," said Clary. She smiled at Lina, wiped her hands on her already grimy 
  pants, and smiled some more. Finally she said, "You're a messenger."
  "Yes," said Lina, "and I have a message for you. It's from Arbin Swinn. 'Please 
  add four extra crates to my order, two of potatoes and two of cabbages.'"
  Clary frowned. "I can't do that" she said. "At least, I can send him the 
  cabbages, but only one small crate of potatoes."
  "Why?" asked Lina.
  43
  
  "Well, we have a sort of problem with the potatoes."
  "What is it?" asked Lina. Clary had a habit of answering questions in the 
  briefest possible way. You had to keep asking and asking before she would 
  believe you really wanted to know and weren't just being polite. Then she 
  would explain, and you could see how much she knew, and how much she 
  loved her work.
  "I'll show you," she said. She led the way to a bed where the green leaves 
  were spotted with black. "A new disease. I haven't seen it before. When you 
  dig up the potatoes, they're runny inside instead of hard, and they  stink. I'm 
  going to have to throw out all the ones in this bed. There are only a few beds 
  left that aren't infected."
  Most people in Ember had potatoes at every meal--mashed, boiled, stewed, 
  roasted. They'd had fried potatoes, too, in the days before the cooking oil ran 
  out.
  "I'd hate it if we couldn't have potatoes anymore,"
  Lina said.
  "I would, too," said Clary
  They sat on the edge of the potato bed and talked for a while, about Lina's 
  grandmother and the baby, about the trouble Clary was having with the 
  beehives, and about the greenhouse sprinkler system. "It hasn't worked right 
  since . . ." Clary hesitated and glanced sideways at Lina. "For a long time," 
  she said. She didn't want to say "since your father died" Lina understood 
  that.
  She stood up. "I should go," she said. "I have to take Arbin Swinn the answer 
  to his message."
  "I hope you'll come again," said Clary. "You can come whenever ... you can 
  come any time." Lina said thank you and turned to go.
  But just outside the greenhouse door, she heard running footsteps and a 
  strange, high, sobbing sound. Or rather, she heard sobs and then a wail, sobs 
  and then a shout, and then more sobs, getting louder. She looked back 
  toward the rear of the greenhouses, toward the trash heaps. "Clary," she 
  called. "There's something..."
  Clary came out and listened, too.
  44
  
  "Do you hear it?"
  "Yes," said Clary. She frowned. "I'm afraidit's... it's someone who..." She 
  peered toward the crying noise. "Yes . . . here he comes." Her strong hand 
  gripped Lina's shoulder for a moment. "You'd better go," she said. "I'll take 
  care of this."
  "But what is it?"
  "Never mind. Just go on."
  But Lina wanted to see. Once Clary had walked away, she ducked behind the 
  toolshed. From there she watched.
  The noise came closer. Out beyond the trash heaps, a figure appeared. It 
  was a man, running and stumbling, his arms flopping. He looked as if he was 
  about to fall over, as if he could hardly pick up his feet. In fact, as he came 
  closer he did fall. He tripped over a hose and crumpled to the ground as if his 
  bones had dissolved.
  Clary stooped down and said something to him in a voice too low for Lina to 
  hear.
  The man was panting. When he turned over and sat up, Lina saw that his 
  face was scratched and his eyes wide open in fright. His sobs had turned into 
  hiccups. She recognized him. It was Sadge Merrall, one of the clerks in the 
  Supply Depot. He was a quiet, long-faced man who always looked worried.
  Clary helped him to his feet. The two of them came slowly toward the 
  greenhouse, and as they got closer Lina could hear what the man was 
  saying. He spoke very fast in a weak, trembly voice, hardly stopping for 
  breath. ". . . was sure I could do it. I said to myself, Just one step after 
  another, that's all, one step after another. I knew it would be dark. Who 
  doesn't know that? But I thought, Well, dark can't hurt you. I'll just keep 
  going, I thought...."
  He stumbled and sagged against Clary. "Careful," Clary said. They reached 
  the door of the greenhouse, and Clary struggled to open it. Without thinking, 
  Lina darted out from behind the toolshed and opened it for her. Clary shot 
  her a quick frown but said nothing.
  Sadge didn't stop talking. "... But then the farther I went the darker it was, 
  and you can't just keep walking into black dark, can you? It's like a wall in 
  front of you. I kept turning around to look at the lights of the city, because 
  45
  
  that's all there was to see, and then I'd say to myself, Don't look back, keep 
  moving. But I kept tripping and falling
  The ground is rough out there, I 
  scraped my hands." He held up one hand and stared at the red scratches on 
  it, which oozed drops of blood.
  They got him into Clary's office and sat him down in her chair. He rambled 
  on.
  "Be brave, I said to myself. I kept going and going, but then all of a sudden I 
  thought, Anything could be out here! There could be a pit a thousand feet 
  deep right in front of me. There could be... something that bites. I've heard 
  stories . . . rats as big as garbage bins . . . And I had to get out of there. So I 
  turned around and I ran."
  "Never mind," said Clary. "You're all right now. Lina, get him some water."
  Lina found a cup and filled it from the sink in the corner. Sadge took it with a 
  shaking hand and drank it down.
  "What were you looking for?" Lina asked. She knew what she would have 
  been looking for if she'd gone out there. She'd thought about it countless 
  times.
  Sadge stared at her. He seemed to have to puzzle over her question. Finally 
  he said, "I was looking for something that could help us."
  "What would it be?"
  "I don't know. Like a stairway that leads somewhere, maybe. Or a building 
  full of ... I don't know, useful things."
  "But you didn't find anything? Or see anything?" Lina asked, disappointed.
  "Nothing! Nothing! There is nothing out there!" His voice became a shout 
  and his eyes looked wild again. "Or if there is, we can never get to it. Never! 
  Not without a light." He took a long, shaky breath. For a while he stared at 
  the floor. Then he stood up. "I think I'm all right now. I'll be going."
  With uncertain steps, he went down the path and out the door.
  "Well," said Clary. "I'm sorry that happened while you were here. I was afraid 
  you might be scared, that's why I told you to go."
  But Lina was full of questions, not fear. She had heard tales of people who 
  tried to go out into the Unknown Regions. She had thought about it herself-- 
  46
  
  in fact, she'd wondered the same things as Sadge. She had imagined making 
  her way out into the dark and coming to a wall in which she would find the 
  door to a tunnel, and at the end of the tunnel would be the other city, the 
  city of light that she had dreamed about. All it would take was the courage to 
  walk away from Ember and into the darkness, and then to keep going. 
  It might have been possible if you could carry a light to show the way. But in 
  Ember, there was no such thing as a light you could carry with you. Outside 
  lights were fixed to their poles, or to the roofs of houses; inside lights were 
  set into the ceiling or had cords that had to be plugged in. Over the course of 
  Ember's history, various clever people had tried to invent a movable light, 
  but all of them had failed. One man had managed to ignite the end of a stick 
  of wood by holding it against the electric burner on his stove. He'd run across 
  the city with the flaming stick, planning to use it to light his journey. But by 
  the time he got to the trash heaps, his torch had gone out. Other people 
  latched on to his idea--one woman who lived on Dedlock Street, very near 
  the edge of the city, managed to get into the Unknown Regions with her 
  flaming
  stick. But the stick burned quickly, and before she could go far, the flame 
  singed her hands and she threw it down. Everyone who had tried to 
  penetrate the Unknown Regions had come back within a few hours, their 
  enterprise a failure.
  Lina and Clary stood by the open door of the greenhouse and watched Sadge 
  shuffle toward the city. As he neared the trash heaps, two guards who had 
  been sitting on the ground got to their feet. They walked over to Sadge, and 
  each of them took hold of one of his arms.
  "Uh-oh," said Clary. "Those guards are always looking for trouble."
  "But Sadge hasn't broken any law," said Lina. 
  "Doesn't matter. They need something to do. They'll get some fun out of 
  scaring him." One of the guards was shaking his finger at Sadge and saying 
  something in a voice almost loud enough for Lina to hear. 
  "Poor man," said Clary with a sigh. "He's the fourth one this year."
  The guards were marching Sadge away now, one on either side of him. 
  Sadge looked limp and small between them.
  "What do you think is out in the Unknown Regions, Clary?"
  47
  
  Clary stared down at the ground, where the light from the greenhouse was 
  casting long, thin shadows of them both. "I don't know. Nothing, I guess."
  "And do you think Ember is the only light in the dark world?"
  Clary sighed. "I don't know," she said. She gave Lina a long look. Her eyes, 
  Lina thought, looked a little sad. They were a deep brown, almost the color of 
  the earth in the garden bed.
  Clary put a hand in her pocket and drew something out. "Look," she said. In 
  the palm of her hand was a white bean. "Something in this seed knows how 
  to make a bean plant. How does it know that?"
  "I don't know," said Lina, staring at the hard, flat bean.
  "It knows because it has life in it," said Clary. "But where does life come 
  from? What is life?"
  Lina could see that words were welling up in Clary now; her eyes were bright, 
  her cheeks were rosy. "Take a lamp, for instance. When you plug it in, it 
  comes alive, in a way. It lights up. That's because it's connected to a wire 
  that's connected to the generator, which is making electricity, though don't 
  ask me how. But a bean seed isn't connected to anything. Neither are 
  people. We don't have plugs and wires that connect us to generators. What 
  makes living things go is inside them somehow." Her dark eyebrows drew 
  together over her eyes. "What I mean is," she said finally, "something is 
  going on that we don't understand. They say the Builders made the city. But 
  who made the Builders? Who made us? I think the answer must be 
  somewhere outside of Ember."
  "In the Unknown Regions?"
  "Maybe. Maybe not. I don't know." She brushed her hands together in a time-
  to-get-back-to-work way.
  "Clary," said Lina quickly, "here's what I think." Her heart sped up. She 
  hadn't told this to anyone before. "In my mind, I see another city." Lina 
  watched to see if Clary was going to laugh at her, or smile in that overly kind 
  way. She didn't, so Lina went on. "It isn't like Ember; it's white and gleaming. 
  The buildings are tall and sort of sparkle. Everything is bright, not just inside 
  the buildings but all around them, too, even up in the sky. I know it's just my 
  imagination, but it feels real. I think it is real."
  Clary said, "Hmmm," and then she said, "Where would such a city be?"
  48
  
  "That's what I don't know. Or how to get to it. I keep thinking there's a door 
  somewhere, maybe out in the Unknown Regions--a door that leads out of 
  Ember, and then behind the door a road."
  Clary just shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know," she said. "I have to get 
  back to work. But here—take this." She handed Lina the bean seed, took a 
  little pot from a shelf, scooped some dirt into it, and handed the pot to Lina, 
  too. "Stick the bean in here and water it every day," she said. "It looks like 
  nothing, like a little white stone, but inside it there's life. That must be a sort 
  of clue, don't you think? If we could just figure it out."
  Lina took the seed and the pot. "Thank you," she said. She wanted to give 
  Clary a hug but didn't, in case it would embarrass her. Instead, she just said 
  goodbye and raced back toward the city.
  49
  
  CHAPTER 5 - On Knight Street
  Granny's mind was getting more and more muddled. Lina would come home 
  in the evenings and find her rifling through the kitchen cupboards, 
  surrounded by cans and jars with their lids off, or tearing the covers off her 
  bed and trying to lift up the mattress with her skinny arms. "It was an 
  important thing," she would say, "the thing that was lost."
  "But if you don't know what it was," said Lina, "how will you know when 
  you've found it?"
  Granny didn't try to answer this question. She just flapped her hands at Lina 
  and said, "Never mind, never mind, never mind," and kept on searching. 
  These days, Mrs. Murdo spent a great deal of time sitting by their window 
  rather than her own. She would tell Granny she was just coming to keep her 
  company. "I don't want her to keep me company," Granny complained to 
  Lina, and Lina said, "Maybe she's lonely, Granny. Let her come."
  Lina rather liked having Mrs. Murdo around—it was a bit like having a mother 
  there. She wasn't anything like Lina's own mother, who had been a dreamy, 
  absent-minded sort of person. Mrs. Murdo was mother-like in quite a 
  different way. She made sure they all ate a good breakfast in the morning—
  usually potatoes with mushroom gravy and beet tea. She lined up the 
  vitamin pills by each person's plate and made sure they were swallowed. 
  When Mrs. Murdo was there, shoes got picked up and put away, spills were 
  wiped off the furniture, and Poppy always had on clean clothes. Lina could 
  relax when Mrs. Murdo was around. She knew things were taken care of.
  Every week, Lina--like all workers between age twelve and age fifteen--had 
  Thursday off. One Thursday, as she was standing in line at the Garn Square 
  market, hoping to get a bag of turnips for stew that night, she overheard a 
  startling conversation between two people standing behind her.
  "What I wanted," said one voice, "was some paint for my front door. It hasn't 
  been painted for years. It's gray and peeling, horrible. I heard a store over on 
  Night Street had some. I was hoping for blue."
  "Blue would be nice," said the other voice wistfully.
  50
  
  "But when I got there," the first voice continued, "the man said he had no 
  paint, never had. Disagreeable man. All he had were a few colored pencils."
  Colored pencils! Lina had not seen colored pencils in any store for ages. 
  Once she'd had two red ones, a blue one, and a brown one. She'd used these 
  for her drawing until they were stubs too small to hold. Now she had only 
  one plain pencil left, and it was rapidly growing shorter. 
  She longed to have colored pencils for her pictures of the imaginary city. She 
  had a feeling it was a colorful place, though she didn't know what its colors 
  might be. There were other things, of course, on which her money would be 
  better spent. Granny's only coat was full of holes and coming apart at the 
  seams. But Granny rarely went out, Lina told herself. She was either at home 
  or in her yarn shop. She didn't really need a new coat, did she? Besides, how 
  much could a few pencils cost? She could probably get a coat for Granny and 
  some pencils.
  So that afternoon she set out for Night Street. She took Poppy with her. 
  Poppy had learned how to ride piggyback--she wrapped her legs around 
  Lina's waist and gripped Lina's throat with her small, strong fingers.
  On Budloe Street, people were standing in long lines with their bundles of 
  laundry at the washing stations. The washers stirred the clothes in the 
  washing machines with long poles. In days past, the machines themselves 
  had whirled the clothes around, but not one of them worked anymore.
  Lina turned up Hafter Street, where the four streetlamps were still out and a 
  building crew was repairing a partly collapsed roof. Orly Gordon called out to 
  her from high on a ladder, and Lina looked up and waved. Farther on, she 
  passed a woman with bits of rope and string for sale and a man pulling a cart 
  full of carrots and beets to the grocery stores. At the corner, a cluster of little 
  children played catch with a rag ball. The streets were alive with people 
  today. Moving fast, Lina threaded her way among them.
  But as she went into Otterwill Street, she saw something that made her slow 
  down. A man was standing on the steps of the Gathering Hall, shouting and 
  howling, and a crowd of people had gathered around him. Lina went closer, 
  and when she saw who it was, her insides gave a lurch. It was Sadge Merrall.
  His arms flailed wildly, and his eyes were stretched wide open. In a high, 
  rapid voice, he wailed out a stream of words: "I have been to the Unknown 
  Regions!" he cried. "There is nothing, nothing, nothing there! Did you think 
  something out there might save us? Ha! There's only darkness and 
  51
  
  monsters, darkness and terrible deep holes, darkness forever! The rats are 
  the size of houses! The rocks are sharp as knives! The darkness sucks your 
  breath out! No hope for us out there, oh no! No hope, no hope!" He went on 
  like this for a few minutes and then crumpled to the ground. The people 
  watching him looked at each other and shook their heads.
  "Gone mad," Lina heard someone say.
  "Yes, completely," said someone else.
  Suddenly Sadge sprang up again and resumed his terrible shouting. The 
  crowd stepped back. Some of them hurried away. A few of them approached 
  Sadge, speaking in calming voices. They took him by the arms and led him, 
  still shouting, down the steps.
  "Who dat? Who dat?" said Poppy in her small, piercing voice. Lina turned 
  away from the miserable spectacle. "Hush, Poppy," she said. "It's a poor, sad 
  man. He doesn't feel good. We mustn't stare."
  She headed toward Night Street, which ran along Greengate Square. There a 
  stringy-haired man sat cross-legged on the ground playing a flute made out 
  of a drainpipe, and five or six Believers circled him, clapping and singing. 
  "Soon, soon, coming soon," they sang. What's coming soon? Lina wondered, 
  but she didn't stop to ask.
  Two blocks beyond, she came to a store that had no sign in its window. This 
  must be the one, she thought. At first it looked closed. Its window was dark. 
  But the door opened when she pushed on it, and a bell attached to its 
  doorknob clanked. From the back room came a black-haired man with big 
  teeth and a long neck. "Yes?" he said.
  Lina recognized him. He was the one who'd given her the message for the 
  mayor on her very first day of work. His name was Hooper--no, Looper, that 
  was it. 
  "Do you have pencils for sale?" she asked. It seemed doubtful. The shop's 
  shelves were empty except for a few stacks of used paper.
  Poppy squirmed on Lina's back and whimpered a little.
  "Sometimes," said Looper. 
  Poppy's whimper became a wail. "All right, you can get down," Lina said to 
  her. She set her on the floor, where she tottered about unsteadily.
  52
  
  "What I'd like to see," said Lina, "are your colored pencils. If you have any."
  "We have a few" said Looper. "They are somewhat expensive." He smiled, 
  showing his pushy teeth.
  "Could I see them?" said Lina.
  He went into the back room and returned a moment later, carrying a small 
  box, which he set down on the counter. He took the lid off. Lina bent forward 
  to look. Inside the box were at least a dozen colored pencils--red, green, 
  blue, yellow, purple, orange. They had never even been sharpened; their 
  ends were flat. They had erasers. Lina's heart gave a few fast beats.
  "How much are they?" she said.
  "Probably too much for you," the man said.
  "Probably not," said Lina. "I have a job."
  "Good, good" the man said, smiling again. "No need to take offense." He 
  picked up the yellow pencil and twirled it between his fingers. 
  "Each pencil," he said, "five dollars."
  Five dollars! For seven, you could buy a coat—it would be an old, patched 
  coat, but still warm.
  "That's too much," Lina said.
  He shrugged and began to put the lid back on the box.
  "But maybe . . ." Lina's thoughts raced. "Let me look at them again."
  Once more the man lifted the lid and Lina bent over the pencils. She picked 
  one up. It was painted a deep clear blue, and on its flat top was the blue dot 
  of the lead. The pink eraser was held on by a shiny metal collar. So beautiful! 
  I could buy just one, Lina thought.
  Then I could save a little more and buy a coat for Granny next month.
  "Make up your mind," said the man. "I have other customers who are 
  interested, if you aren't."
  "All right. I'll take one. No, wait" It was like hunger, what she felt. It was the 
  same as when her hand sometimes seemed to reach out by itself to grab a 
  53
  
  piece of food. It was too strong to resist. "’I’ll take two," she said, and a faint, 
  dazzly feeling came over her at the thought of what she was doing.
  "Which two?" the man said.
  There were more colors in that box of pencils than in all of Ember. Ember's 
  colors were all so much the same--gray buildings, gray streets, black sky; 
  even the colors of people's clothes were faded from long use into mud green, 
  and rust red, and gray-blue. But these colors--they were as bright as the 
  leaves and flowers in the greenhouse.
  Lina's hand hovered over the pencils. "The blue one," she said. "And ... the 
  yellow one--no, the...the..."
  The man made an impatient noise in the back of his throat.
  "The green one," said Lina. "I'll take the blue and the green." She lifted them 
  out of the box. She took the money from the pocket of her coat and handed 
  it to the man, and she put the pencils in her pocket. They were hers now; she 
  felt a fierce, defiant joy. She turned to go, and that was when she saw that 
  the baby was no longer in the store.
  "Poppy!" she cried. She whirled around. "Did you see my little sister go out?" 
  she asked the man. "Did you see which way she went?"
  He shrugged. "Didn't notice," he said.
  Lina darted into the street and looked in both 
  directions. She saw lots of people, some children, but no Poppy. She stopped 
  an old woman. 
  "Have you seen a little girl, a baby, walking by herself? In a green jacket, 
  with a hood?" The old woman just stared at her with dull eyes and shook her 
  head.
  "Poppy!" Lina called. "Poppy!" Her voice rose to a shout. Such a little baby 
  couldn't have gone far, she thought. Maybe down toward Greengate Square, 
  where there were more people walking around. She began to run.
  And then the lights flickered, and flickered again, and went out. Darkness 
  slammed up in front of her like a wall. She stumbled, caught herself, and 
  stood still. She could see absolutely nothing.
  54
  
  Shouts of alarm came from up and down the street, and then silence. Lina 
  stretched her arms out. Was she facing the street or a building? Terror swept 
  through her. I must just stand still, she thought. The lights will come on again 
  in a few seconds, they always do. But she thought of Poppy alone in the 
  blackness, and her legs went weak. I must find her. 
  She took a step. When she didn't bump into anything, she took another step, 
  and the fingers of her right hand crumpled against something hard. The wall 
  of a building, she thought. Keeping her hand against it, she turned left a little 
  and took another step forward. Then suddenly her hand touched empty air. 
  This would be Dedlock Street. Or had she passed Dedlock Street already? 
  She couldn't keep the picture of the streets dear in her mind. The darkness 
  seemed to fill not just the city around her but the inside of her head as well.
  Heart pounding, she waited. Come back, lights, she pleaded. Please come 
  back. She wanted to call out to Poppy, to tell her to stand still, not to be 
  afraid, she would come for her soon. But the darkness pressed against her 
  and she couldn't summon her voice. She could hardly breathe. She wanted 
  to claw the darkness away from her eyes, as if it were someone's hands.
  Small sounds came from here and there around her--a whimpering, a 
  shuffling. In the distance someone called out incoherently. How many 
  minutes had gone by? The longest blackout ever had been three minutes 
  and fourteen seconds. Surely this was longer. She could have endured it if 
  she'd been on her own. It was the thought of Poppy, lost, that she couldn't 
  stand--and lost because she had been paying more attention to a box of 
  pencils. Oh, she'd been selfish and greedy, and now she was so, so sorry! 
  She made herself take another step forward. But then she thought, What if 
  I'm going away from Poppy? She began to tremble, and she felt the sinking 
  and dissolving inside her that meant she was going to cry. Her legs gave way 
  like wet paper and she slid down until she was sitting on the street, with her 
  head on her knees. Trembling, her mind a wordless whirl of dread, she 
  waited.
  An endless time went by. A moan came from somewhere to the left. A door 
  slammed closed. Footsteps started, then stopped. Into Lina's mind floated 
  the beginning of the worst question: What if the lights never . . . ? She 
  squeezed her arms around her knees and made the question stop. Lights 
  come back, she said to herself. Lights come back, come back.
  And suddenly they did.
  55
  
  Lina sprang up. There was the street again, and people looking upward with 
  their mouths hanging open. All around, people started crying or wailing or 
  grinning in relief. Then all at once everyone started to hurry, moving fast 
  toward the safety of home in case it should happen again.
  Lina ran toward Greengate Square, stopping everyone she passed. "Did you 
  see a little girl walking by herself just before the lights went out?" she asked. 
  "Green jacket with a hood?" But no one wanted to listen to her.
  On the Bee Street side of the square stood a few people all talking at once 
  and waving their arms. Lina ran up to them and asked her question.
  They stopped talking and stared at her. "How could we have seen anyone? 
  The lights were out,"
  said Nammy Proggs, a tiny old woman whose back was so bent that she had 
  to twist her head sideways to look up.
  Lina said, "No, she wandered away before the lights went out. She got away 
  from me. She may have come this direction."
  "You have to keep your eye on a baby," Nammy Proggs scolded.
  "Babies need watching," said one of the women who'd been singing with the 
  Believers.
  But someone else said, "Oh, a toddler? Green jacket?" and he walked over to 
  an open shop door and called, "You have that baby in there?" and through 
  the door came someone leading Poppy by the hand.
  Lina dashed to her and lifted her up. Poppy broke into loud wails. "You're all 
  right now," said Lina, holding her tightly. "Don't worry, sweetie. You were just 
  lost a moment, now you're all right. I've got you, don't worry." When she 
  looked up to thank the person who'd found her, she saw a face she 
  recognized. It was Doon.
  He looked the same as when she'd last seen him, except that his hair was 
  shaggier. He had on the same baggy brown jacket he always wore.
  "She was marching up the street by herself," he said. "No one knew who she 
  belonged to, so I took her into my father's shop."
  56
  
  "She belongs to me," Lina said. "She's my sister. I was so afraid when she 
  was lost. I thought she might fall and hurt herself, or be knocked over, or ... 
  Anyway, thank you so much for rescuing her."
  "Anyone would have," said Doon. He frowned and looked down at the 
  pavement.
  Poppy had calmed down and was curled up against Lina's chest with her 
  thumb in her mouth. 
  "And your job--how is it?" Lina asked. "The Pipeworks?"
  Doon shrugged his shoulders. "All right," he said. "Interesting, anyway."
  She waited, but it seemed that was all he was going to say. "Well, thank you 
  again," she said. She hoisted Poppy around to her back.
  "Lucky for you Doon Harrow was around," said Nammy Proggs, who'd been 
  watching them with her sideways glare. "He's a good-hearted boy. Anything 
  breaks at my house, he fixes it." She hobbled after Lina, shaking a finger at 
  her. "You'd better watch that baby more carefully," she called.
  "You shouldn't leave her alone," the flute player added.
  "I know," said Lina. "You're right."
  When she got home, she put the tired baby to bed in the bedroom they 
  shared. Granny had been taking an afternoon nap in the front room and 
  hadn't noticed the blackout at all. Lina told her that the lights had gone out 
  for a few minutes, but she didn't mention anything about Poppy getting lost.
  Later, in her bedroom, with Poppy asleep, she took the two colored pencils 
  from her pocket. They were not quite as beautiful as they had been. When 
  she held them, she remembered the powerful wanting she had felt in that 
  dusty store, and the feeling of it was mixed up with fear and shame and 
  darkness.
  57
  
  CHAPTER 6 - The Box in the Closet
  It was strange how people didn't talk much about the blackout. Power 
  failures usually aroused lively discussion, with clumps of people collecting on 
  corners and saying to each other, "Where were you when it happened?" and 
  "What's the matter with the electricians, we should kick them out and get 
  new ones," and that sort of thing. 
  This time, it was just the opposite. When Lina went to work the next morning, 
  the street was oddly silent. People walked quickly, their eyes on the ground. 
  Those who did stop to talk spoke in low voices, then hurried on their way. 
  That day, Lina carried the same message twelve times. All the messengers 
  were carrying it. It was simply this, being passed from one person to another: 
  Seven minutes. The power failure had been more than twice as long as any 
  other so far.
  Fear had settled over the city. Lina felt it like a cold chill. She understood 
  now that Doon had been speaking the truth on Assignment Day. Ember was 
  in grave danger.
  The next day a notice appeared on all the city's kiosks:
  TOWN MEETING
  ALL CITIZENS ARE REQUESTED TO ASSEMBLE IN HARKEN SQUARE AT 
  6 P.M. TOMORROW TO RECEIVE IMPORTANT INFORMATION.
  MAYOR LEMANDER COLE
  What kind of important information? Lina wondered. Good news or bad? She 
  was impatient to hear it. The next day, people streamed into Harken Square 
  from all four directions, crowding together so close that each person hardly 
  had room to move. Children sat on the shoulders of fathers. Short people 
  tried to push toward the front. Lina spotted Lizzie and called a greeting to 
  her. She saw Vindie Chance, too, who had brought her little brother. Lina had 
  decided to leave Poppy at home with Granny. There was too much danger of 
  losing her in a crowd like this.
  The town clock began to strike. Six vibrating bongs rang out, and a murmur 
  of anticipation wept through the crowd. People stood on tiptoe, craning to 
  58
  
  see. The door of the Gathering Hall opened, and the mayor came out, 
  flanked by two guards. One of the guards handed the mayor a megaphone, 
  and the mayor began to speak. His voice came through the megaphone both 
  blurry and crackly.
  "People of Ember," he said. He waited. The crowd fell silent, straining to 
  hear.
  "People of Ember," the mayor said again. He looked from side to side. The 
  light glinted off his bald head. "Our city has experienced some slight 
  diffcushlaylie. Times like this require gresh peshn frush all."
  "What did he say?" people whispered urgently. "What did he say? I couldn't 
  hear him."
  "Slight difficulties," someone said. "Requires great patience from us all."
  "But I stand here today," the mayor went on, "to reassure you. Difficult times 
  will pass. We are mayg effri effiiff."
  "What?" came the sharp whisper. "What did he say?"
  Those near the front passed word back. "Making every effort," they said. 
  "Every effort."
  "Louder!" someone shouted. 
  The mayor's voice blared through the megaphone louder but even less clear. 
  "Wursh poshuling!" he said. "Pank. Mushen pank. No rrrshen pank."
  "We can't hear you!" someone else yelled. Lina felt a stirring around her, a 
  muttering. Someone pushed against her back, forcing her forward.
  "He said we mustn't panic," someone said. "He said panic is the worst 
  possible thing. No reason to panic, he said."
  On the steps of the Gathering Hall, the two guards shoved a little closer to 
  the mayor. He raised the megaphone and spoke again.
  - ^"Slooshns!" he bellowed. "Arbingfoun!"
  'Solutions," the people in front called to the people in back. "Solutions are 
  being found, he said."
  59
  
  "What solutions?" called a woman standing near Lina. People elsewhere in 
  the crowd echoed what the woman had said. "What solutions? What 
  solutions?"
  Their cry became a chorus, louder and louder.
  Again Lina felt the pressure from behind as people moved forward toward 
  the Gathering Hall. Jostling arms poked her, bulky bodies bumped her and 
  crushed her. Her heart began to pound. I have to get out of here! she 
  thought.
  She started ducking beneath arms and darting into whatever space she 
  could find, making her way toward the rear of the crowd. Noise was rising 
  everywhere. The mayor's voice kept coming in blasts of incomprehensible 
  sound, and the people in the crowd were either shouting angrily or yelping in 
  fear of being squashed. Someone stepped on Lina's foot, and her scarf was 
  half yanked off. For a few seconds she was afraid she was going to be 
  trampled. But at last she struggled free and ran up onto the steps of the 
  school.
  From there she saw that the two guards were hustling the mayor back 
  through the door of the Gathering Hall. The crowd roared, and a few people 
  started hurling whatever they could find--pebbles, garbage, crumpled paper, 
  even their own hats. 
  At the other side of the square, Doon and his father battled their way down 
  Gilly Street. "Move fast," his father said. "We don't want to be caught up in 
  this crowd." They crossed Broad Street and took the long way home, through 
  the narrow lanes behind the school.
  "Father," said Doon as they hurried along, "the mayor is a fool, don't you 
  think?"
  For a moment his father didn't answer. Then he said, "He's in a tough spot, 
  son. What would you have him do?"
  "Not lie, at least," Doon said. "If he really has a solution, he should have told 
  us. He shouldn't pretend he has solutions when he doesn't."
  Doon's father smiled. "That would be a good start," he agreed.
  "It makes me so angry, the way he talks to us," said Doon.
  60
  
  Doon's father put a hand on Doon's back and steered him toward the corner. 
  "A great many things make you angry lately," he said.
  "For good reason," said Doon.
  "Maybe. The trouble with anger is, it gets hold of you. And then you aren't 
  the master of yourself anymore. Anger is."
  Doon walked on silently. Inwardly, he groaned. He knew what his father was 
  going to say, and he didn't feel like hearing it.
  "And when anger is the boss, you get--" 
  "I know," said Doon. "Unintended consequences."
  "That's right. Like hitting your father in the ear with a shoe heel."
  "I didn't mean to." 
  "That's exactly my point."
  They walked on down Pibb Street. Doon shoved his hands into the pockets of 
  his jacket and scowled at the sidewalk. Father doesn't even have a temper, 
  he thought. He's as mild as a glass of water. He can't possibly understand.
  Lina was running. She'd already dismissed the mayor's speech from her 
  mind. She sped by people on Otterwill Street going back to open their stores 
  and overheard snatches of conversation as she passed.
  "Expects us to believe . . .," said one voice. "He's just trying to keep us 
  quiet," said another. "Heading for disaster ..." said a third. All the voices 
  shook with anger and fear.
  Lina didn't want to think about it. Her feet slapped the stones of the street, 
  her hair flew out behind her. She would go home, she would make hot potato 
  soup for the three of them, and then she would take out her new pencils and 
  draw.
  She climbed the stairs next to the yarn shop two at a time and burst through 
  the door of the apartment. Something was on the floor just in front of her 
  feet, and she tripped and fell down hard on her hands and knees. She stared. 
  By the open closet door was a great pile of coats and boots and bags and 
  boxes, their contents all spilled out and tangled up. A thumping and rattling 
  came from inside the closet.
  61
  
  "Granny?"
  More thumps. Granny's head poked around the edge of the closet door. "I 
  should have looked in here a long time ago," she said. "This is where it would 
  be, of course. You should see what's in here!"
  Lina gazed around at the incredible mess. Into this closet had been packed 
  the junk of decades, jammed into cardboard boxes, stuffed into old 
  pillowcases and laundry bags, and heaped up in a pile so dense that you 
  couldn't pull one thing out without pulling all the rest with it. The shelf above 
  the coat rack was just as crammed as the space below, mostly with old 
  clothes that were full of moth holes and eaten away by mildew. When she 
  was younger, Lina had tried exploring in this closet, but she never got far. 
  She'd pull out an old scarf that would fall to pieces in her hands, or open a 
  box that proved to be full of bent carpet tacks. Soon she would shove 
  everything back in and give up.
  But Granny was really doing the job right. She grunted and panted as she 
  wrenched free the closet's packed-in stuff and tossed it behind her. It was 
  clear that she was having fun. As Lina watched, a bag of rags came tumbling 
  out the door, and then an old brown shoe with no laces.
  "Granny," said Lina, suddenly uneasy. "Where's the baby?"
  "Oh, she's here!" came Granny's voice from the depths of the closet. "She's 
  been helping me."
  Lina got up from the floor and looked around. She soon spotted Poppy. She 
  was sitting behind the couch, in the midst of the clutter. In front of her was a 
  small box made of something dark and shiny. It had a hinged lid, and the lid 
  was open, hanging backward.
  "Poppy," said Lina, "let me see that." She stooped down. There was some 
  sort of mechanism on the edge of the lid--a kind of lock, Lina thought. The 
  box was beautifully made, but it had been damaged. There were dents and 
  scratches in its hard, smooth surface. It looked as if it had been a container 
  for something valuable. But the box was empty now. Lina picked it up and 
  felt around in it to be sure. There was nothing inside at all.
  "Was there something in this box, Poppy? Did you find something in here?" 
  But Poppy only chortled happily. She was chewing on some crumpled paper. 
  She had paper in her hands, too, and was tearing it. Shreds of paper were 
  62
  
  strewn around her. Lina picked one up. It was covered with small, perfect 
  printing.
  63
  
  CHAPTER 7 - A Message Full of Holes
  It was the printing that sparked Lina's curiosity. It was not handwriting, or if 
  it was, it was the neatest, most regular handwriting she had ever seen. It 
  was more like the letters printed on cans of food or along the sides of 
  pencils. Something other than a hand had written those words. A machine of 
  some kind. This was the writing of the Builders. And so this piece of paper 
  must have come from the Builders, too.
  Lina gathered up the scraps of paper from the floor and gently pried open 
  Poppy's fists and mouth to extract the crumpled wads. She put all this into 
  the dented box and carried it to her room.
  That evening, Granny and the baby were both asleep by a little after eight. 
  Lina had nearly an hour to examine her discovery. She took the scraps from 
  the box and spread them out on the table in her bedroom. The paper was 
  thick; at each torn edge was a fringe of tangled fibers. There were many little 
  pieces and one big piece with so many holes that it was like lace. The 
  chewed bits were beyond saving--they were almost a paste. But Lina spread 
  out the big lacy piece and saw that on one edge of it, which was still intact, 
  was a column of numbers. She collected all the dry scraps and puzzled over 
  them for a long time, trying to figure out where they fit into the larger piece. 
  When she had arranged them as well as she could, this was what she had:
  Instrur Egres
  This offic doc
  in stric
  secur period of ears.
  prepara
  made for
  in ha city,
  as foil
  1.
  Exp
  riv
  ip ork .
  64
  
  2.
  ston marked with E by r
  dge
  3.
  adde down iverb nk
  to edge appr
  eight
  low.
  4.
  acks to the
  wat r, find door of bo
  ker. He
  hind small steel
  pan the right
  . Rem
  ey, open do .
  5.
  oat,
  stocked with
  nee uip ent. Bac
  ont s eet.
  6.
  Usi
  opes, lowe
  ter. Head dow st . Us pa
  av cks and assist over rap
  7.
  approx. 3 hours. Disem
  . Follow
  pat .
  Lina could make sense of only a few words here and there. Even so, 
  something about this tattered document was exciting. It was not like 
  anything Lina had ever seen. She stared at the very first word at the top of 
  the page, "Instru," and she suddenly knew what it must be. She'd seen it 
  often enough at school. It had to be the beginning of "Instructions."
  Her heart began knocking at her chest like a fist at a door. She had found 
  something. She had found something strange and important: instructions for 
  something. But for what? And how terrible that Poppy had found it first and 
  ruined it!
  65
  
  It occurred to Lina that this might be what her grandmother had been talking 
  about for so long. Perhaps this was the thing that was lost. But of course not 
  knowing what had been lost, Granny wouldn't have recognized the box when 
  she saw it. She would have tossed it out of the closet just as carelessly as 
  she tossed everything else. Anyhow, it didn't matter whether this was the 
  thing or not the thing. It was a mystery in itself, whatever it was, and Lina 
  was determined to solve it.
  The first step was to stick the scraps of paper down. They were so light that 
  a breath could scatter them. She had a little bit of glue left in an old bottle. 
  Painstakingly, she put a dot of glue on each of the scraps and pressed each 
  one into its place on one of her precious few remaining whole sheets of 
  paper. She put another piece of paper on top of this and set the box on top 
  to flatten everything down. Just as she finished, the lights went out--she'd 
  forgotten to keep an eye on the clock on her windowsill. She had to undress 
  and get in bed in the dark.
  She was too excited to sleep much that night. Her mind whirled around, 
  trying to think what the message she'd found might be. She felt sure it had 
  something to do with saving the city. What if these instructions were for 
  fixing the electricity? Or for making a movable light? That would change 
  everything.
  When the lights went on in the morning, she had a few minutes before Poppy 
  wakened to work at the puzzle. But there were so many words missing! How 
  could she ever make sense of such a jumble?
  As she pulled on her red jacket and tied the frayed and knotted laces of her 
  shoes, she thought about it. 
  If the paper was important, she shouldn't keep it to herself. But who could 
  she tell? Maybe the messenger captain. She would know about things like 
  official documents.
  "Captain Fleery," Lina said when she got to work, "would you have time to 
  come home with me later on today? Just for a minute? I found something I'd 
  like to show you."
  "Found what?" asked Captain Fleery.
  "Some paper with writing on it. I think it might be important."
  Captain Fleery raised her skinny eyebrows. "What do you mean, important?"
  66
  
  "Well, I'm not sure. Maybe it isn't. But would you look at it anyway?"
  So that evening Captain Fleery came home with Lina and peered at the bits 
  of paper. She bent down and inspected the writing. "Foil?" she said. "Acks? 
  Rem? Ont? What kind of words are those?"
  "I don't know," said Lina. "The words are all broken up because Poppy 
  chewed on them."
  "I see," said Captain Fleery. She poked at the paper. "This looks like 
  instructions for something," she said. "A recipe, I suppose. 'Small steel pan'--
  that would be what you use to cook it with."
  "But who would have such small, perfect writing?"
  "That's the way they wrote in the old days," said Captain Fleery. "It could be 
  a very old recipe."
  "But then why would it have been kept in this beautiful box?" She showed 
  the box to Captain Fleery. "I think it was locked up in here for some reason, 
  and you wouldn't lock up something unless it was important...."
  But Captain Fleery didn't seem to have heard her. "Or," she said, "it could be 
  a school exercise. Someone's homework that never got turned in."
  "But have you ever seen paper like this? Doesn't it look as if it came from 
  someplace else--not here?"
  Captain Fleery straightened up. A look of puzzlement came over her face. 
  "There is nowhere but here," she said. She put both her hands on Lina's 
  shoulders.
  "You, my dear, are letting your imagination run away with you. Are you 
  overtired, Lina? Are you anxious? I could put you on short days for a while."
  "No," said Lina, "I'm fine. I am. But I don't know what to do about..." She 
  gestured toward the paper.
  "Never mind," said Captain Fleery. "Don't think about it. Throw it away. 
  You're worrying too much-- I know, I know, we all are, there's so much to 
  worry about, but we mustn't let it unsettle us." She gave Lina a long look. 
  Her eyes were the color of dishwater. 
  "Help is coming," she said. 
  67
  
  "Help?"
  "Yes. Coming to save us."
  "Who is?"
  Captain Fleery bent down and lowered her voice, as if telling a secret. "Who 
  built our city, dear?"
  "The Builders," said Lina.
  "That's right. And the Builders will come again and show us the way."
  "They will?"
  "Very soon," said Captain Fleery.
  "How do you know?"
  Captain Fleery straightened up again and clapped a hand over her heart. "I 
  know it here," she said. "And I have seen it in a dream. So have all of us, all 
  the Believers."
  So that's what they believe, Lina thought—and Captain Fleery is one of them. 
  She wondered how the captain could feel so sure about it, just because she'd 
  seen it in a dream. Maybe it was the same for her as the sparkling city was 
  for Lina--she wanted it to be true.
  The captain's face lit up. "I know what you must do, dear--come to one of our 
  meetings. It would lift your heart. We sing."
  "Oh," said Lina, "thank you, but I'm not sure I... maybe sometime ..." She 
  tried to be polite, but she knew she wouldn't go. She didn't want to stand 
  around waiting for the Builders. She had other things to do.
  Captain Fleery patted her arm. "No pressure, dear," she said. "If you change 
  your mind, let me know. But take my advice: forget about your little puzzle 
  project. Lie down and take a nap. Clears the mind." Her narrow face beamed 
  kindness down at Lina. "You take tomorrow off," she said. She raised a hand 
  goodbye and went down the stairs.
  Lina took advantage of her day off to go to the Supply Depot to see Lizzie 
  Bisco. Lizzie was quick and smart. She might have some good ideas.
  At the Supply Depot, crowds of shopkeepers stood in long, disorderly lines 
  that stretched out the door. They pushed and jostled and snapped 
  68
  
  impatiently at each other. Lina joined them, but they seemed so frantic that 
  they frightened her a little. They must be very sure now that the supplies are 
  running out, she thought, and they're determined to get what they can 
  before it's too late. 
  When she got close to the head of the line, she heard the same conversation 
  several times. "Sorry," the clerk would say when a shopkeeper asked for ten 
  packets of sewing needles, or a dozen drinking glasses, or twenty packages 
  of light bulbs. "There's a severe shortage of that item. You can have only 
  one." Or else the clerk would say, "Sorry. We're out of that entirely." 
  "Forever?" "Forever."
  Lina knew that it hadn't always been this way. When Ember was a young 
  city, the storerooms were full. They held everything the citizens could want—
  so much it seemed the supplies would never run out. 
  Lina's grandmother had told her that schoolchildren were given a tour of the 
  storerooms as part of their education. They took an elevator from the street 
  level to a long, curving tunnel with doors on both sides and other tunnels 
  branching off it. The guide led the tour down the long passages, opening one 
  door after another. "This area," he would say, "is Canned Goods. Next we 
  come to School Supplies. And around this bend we have Kitchenware. Next 
  come Carpentry Tools." At each door, the children crowded against each 
  other to see.
  "Every room had something different," Granny told Lina. "Boxes of 
  toothpaste in one room. Bottles of cooking oil. Bars of soap. Boxes of pills--
  there were twenty rooms just for vitamin pills. One room was stacked with 
  hundreds of cans of fruit. There was something called pineapple, I remember 
  that one especially."
  "What was pineapple?" asked Lina. 
  "It was yellow and sweet," said Granny with a dreamy look in her eyes. "I had 
  it four times before we ran out of it."
  But these tours had been discontinued long before Lina was born. The 
  storerooms, people said, were no longer a pleasure to look at. Their dusty 
  shelves stood mostly empty now. It was rumored that in some rooms nothing 
  was left at all. A child seeing the rooms where powdered milk had been 
  stored, or the rooms that stored bandages or socks or pins or notebooks, or-- 
  most of all--the dozens of rooms that had once held thousands of light 
  69
  
  bulbs--would not feel, as earlier generations of children had, that Ember was 
  endlessly rich. Today's children, if they were to tour the storerooms, would 
  feel afraid.
  Thinking about all this, Lina waited in the line of people at Lizzie's station. 
  When she got to the front, she leaned forward with her elbows on the 
  counter and whispered, "Lizzie, can you meet me after you're through with 
  work? I'll wait for you right outside the door." Lizzie nodded eagerly.
  At four o'clock, Lizzie came trotting out the office door. Lina said to her, "Will 
  you come home with me for a minute? I want to show you something."
  "Sure," said Lizzie, and as they walked, Lizzie talked. "My wrist is killing me 
  from writing all day," she said. "You have to write in the tiniest letters to 
  save paper, so I get a terrible cramp in my wrist and my fingers. And people 
  are so rude. Today they were worse than ever. I said to some guy, 'You can't 
  have fifteen cans of corn, you can only have three,' and he said, 'Look, don't 
  tell me that, I saw plenty of cans in the Pott Street market just yesterday,' 
  and I said, 'Well, that's why there aren't so many left today,' and he said, 
  'Don't be smart with me, carrot-head.' But what am I supposed to do? I can't 
  make cans of corn out of thin air."
  They passed through Harken Square, around the Gathering Hall, and down 
  Roving Street, where three of the floodlights were out, making a cave of 
  shadow.
  "Lizzie," said Lina, interrupting the flow of talk. "Is it true about light bulbs?"
  "Is what true?"
  "That there aren't very many left?"
  Lizzie shrugged. "I don't know. They hardly ever let us go downstairs into the 
  storerooms. All we see are the reports the carriers turn in--how many forks in 
  Room 1146, how many doorknobs in 3291, how many children's shoes in 
  2249 ..."
  "But when you see the report for the light bulb rooms, what does it say?"
  "I never get to see that one," said Lizzie. "That one, and a few other ones like 
  the vitamin report, only a few people can see."
  "Who?"
  70
  
  "Oh, the mayor, and of course old Flab Face." Lina looked at her 
  questioningly. "You know, Farlo Batten, the head of the storerooms. He is so 
  mean, Lina, you would just hate him. He counts us late if we come in even 
  two minutes after eight, and he looks over our shoulders as we're writing, 
  which is awful because he has bad breath, and he runs his finger over what 
  we've written and says, 'This word is illegible, that word is illegible, these 
  numbers are illegible.' It's his favorite word, illegible."
  When they came to Lina's street, Lina ducked her head in the door of the 
  yarn shop and said hello to Granny, and then they climbed the stairs to the 
  apartment. Lizzie was talking about how hard it was to stand up all day, how 
  it made her knees ache, how her shoes pinched her feet. She stopped talking 
  long enough to say hello to Evaleen Murdo, who was sitting by the window 
  with Poppy on her lap, and then she began again as Lina led her into her 
  bedroom. 
  "Lina, where were you when the big blackout came?" she asked, but she 
  went right on without waiting for an answer. "I was at home, luckily. But it 
  was scary, wasn't it?"
  Lina nodded. She didn't want to talk about what had happened that day.
  "I hate those blackouts," Lizzie went on. "People say there's going to be more 
  and more of them, and that someday--" She stopped, frowned, and started 
  again. "Anyway, nothing bad happened to me. After that, I got up and 
  figured out a whole new way to do my hair."
  It seemed to Lina that Lizzie was like a clock wound too tightly and running 
  too fast. She'd always been a little this way, but today she was more so than 
  ever. Her gaze skipped from one spot to another, her fingers twiddled with 
  the edge of her shirt. She looked paler than usual, too. Her freckles stood out 
  like little smudges of dirt on her nose.
  "Lizzie," said Lina, beckoning toward the table in the corner of her room. "I 
  want to show you--"
  But Lizzie wasn't listening. "You're so lucky to be a messenger, Lina," she 
  said. "Is it fun? I wish I could have been one. I would have been so good at it. 
  My job is so boring."
  Lina turned and looked at her. "Isn't there anything you like about it?"
  71
  
  Lizzie pursed her lips in a tiny smile and looked sideways at Lina. "There's 
  one thing," she said.
  "What?"
  "I can't tell you. It's a secret."
  "Oh," said Lina. Then you shouldn't have mentioned it at all, she thought.
  "Maybe I'll tell you someday," said Lizzie. "I don't know."
  "Well, I like my job," Lina said. "But what I wanted to talk to you about was 
  what I found yesterday. It's this."
  She lifted the box away and took up the piece of paper covering the patched-
  together document. Lizzie gave it a quick look. "Is it a message someone 
  gave you? That got torn up?"
  "No, it was in our closet. Poppy was chewing on it, that's why it's torn up. But 
  look at the writing on it. Isn't it strange?"
  "Uh-huh," said Lizzie. "You know who has beautiful handwriting? Myla Bone, 
  who works with me. You should see it, it's got curly tails on the y's and the 
  g's, and fancy loops on the capital letters. Of course Flab Face hates it, he 
  says it's illegible...."
  Lina slid the piece of paper back over the pasted down scraps. She wondered 
  why she had thought Lizzie would be interested in what she'd found. She'd 
  always had fun with Lizzie. But their fun was usually with games--hide-and-
  seek, tag, the kinds of games where you run and climb. Lizzie never had 
  been much interested in anything that was written on paper. So Lina quietly 
  put the document back in its place, and she sat down with Lizzie on the floor. 
  She listened and listened until Lizzie's chatter ran down. "I'd better go," 
  Lizzie said. "It was fun to see you, Lina. I miss you." She stood up. She fluffed 
  her hair. "What was it you wanted to show me? Oh, yes--the fancy writing. 
  Really nice. Lucky you to find it. Come and see me again soon, all right? I get 
  so bored in that office."
  Lina made beet soup for dinner that night, and Poppy spilled hers and made 
  a red lake on the table.
  Granny stared into her bowl, stirring and stirring the soup with her spoon, 
  but she didn't eat. She didn't feel quite right, she told Lina; after a while she 
  wandered off to bed. Lina cleaned up the kitchen quickly. As soon as her 
  72
  
  chores were out of the way, she could get back to studying her document. 
  She washed Poppy's clothes. She sewed on the buttons that had come off 
  her messenger jacket. She picked up the rags and sacks and boxes and bags 
  that Granny had tossed out of the closet. And by the time she had done all 
  this and put Poppy to bed, she still had almost half an hour to study the 
  fragments of paper.
  She sat down at her desk and uncovered the document. With her elbows on 
  either side of it and her chin resting in her hands, she pored over it. Though 
  Lizzie and Captain Fleery had paid it no attention, Lina still thought this torn-
  up page must be important. Why else would it have been in such a cleverly 
  fastened box? Maybe she should show it to the mayor, she thought 
  reluctantly. She didn't like the mayor. She didn't trust him, either. But if this 
  document was important to the future of the city, he was the one who should 
  know about it. Of course, she couldn't ask the mayor to come to her house. 
  She pictured him puffing up the stairs, squeezing through the door, looking 
  disapprovingly at the clutter in their house, recoiling from Poppy's sticky 
  hands--no, it wouldn't do. 
  But she didn't want to take her carefully patched together document to the 
  Gathering Hall, either. It was just too fragile. The best thing to do, she 
  decided, was to write the mayor a note. She settled down to do this.
  She found a fairly unspoiled half-piece of paper, and, using a plain pencil 
  (she wasn't going to waste her colored ones on the mayor), she wrote: 
  Dear Mayor Cole,
  I have discovered a document that was in the closet. It is instructions 
  for something. I believe it is important because it is written in very old 
  printing. Unfortunately it got chewed up by my sister, so it is not all 
  there. But you can still read some parts of it, such as:
  marked with E
  find door of bo
  small steel pan
  I will show you this document if you want to see it.
  Sincerely yours,
  Lina Mayfleet, Messenger
  73
  
  34 Quillium Square
  She folded the note in half and wrote "Mayor Cole" on the front. On her way 
  to work the next morning, she took it to the Gathering Hall. No one was 
  sitting at the guard's desk, so Lina left the note there, placed so that the 
  guard would see it when he arrived. Then, feeling that she had done her 
  duty, she went off to her station.
  Several days went by. The messages Lina carried were full of worry and fear. 
  "Do you have any extra Baby Drink? I can't find it at the store." "Have you 
  heard what they're saying about the generator?" "We can't come tonight--
  Grandpa B. won't get out of bed."
  Every day when she got home from work, Lina asked Granny, "Did a 
  message come for me?" But there was nothing. Maybe the mayor hadn't 
  gotten her note. Maybe he'd gotten it and paid no attention. After a week, 
  Lina decided she was tired of waiting. If the mayor wasn't interested in what 
  she'd found, too bad for him. She was interested. She would figure it out 
  herself.
  Twice during the week, when Poppy and Granny were both asleep, she'd had 
  a little free time. She'd spent this time making a copy of the document, in 
  case anything happened to the fragile original. It had taken her a long time. 
  She used one of her few remaining pieces of paper--an old label, slightly 
  torn, from a can of peas. The copy was as accurate as she could make it, 
  with the missing bits between the letters carefully indicated as dashes. She 
  had tucked it under the mattress of her bed for safekeeping.
  Now she finally had a whole free evening. Poppy and Granny were both 
  asleep, and the apartment was tidy. Lina sat down at her table and 
  uncovered the patched-together document. She tied back her hair so it 
  wouldn't keep falling in her face, and she put a piece of paper next to her--
  blank except for a little bit of Poppy's scribbling--to write down what she 
  decoded.
  She started with the title. The first word she'd already figured out. It had to 
  be "Instructions." The next word could be "for." Then came "Egres"—she 
  wasn't sure about that. Maybe it was someone's name. Egresman. Egreston. 
  "Instructions for Egreston." She decided to call it "The Instructions" for short. 
  She went on to the first line. "This offic doc" probably meant "This official 
  document." Maybe "secur" meant "secure." Or "security." Then there were 
  74
  
  the words "period" and "ears" and "city." But after that, so much was 
  missing. She studied the line next to the number 1. Exp. That could be 
  Expect or Expert or so many things. She moved on to riv. That might be part 
  of a word like "drive" or "strive." What could ip and ork possibly be? They 
  were so close together, maybe they were part of one word. What ended with 
  -ip? Whip, Lina thought. Trip. Slip. What ended with -ork? Fork came to mind 
  immediately. Tripfork. Slipfork. Nothing she could think of made sense.
  Maybe it wasn't fork. What else ended in ork? Starling at the beginning of the 
  alphabet, Lina went through all the words that rhymed with fork. Most of 
  them were nonsense: bork, dork, gork, hork, jork. ... This isn't going to work, 
  she thought miserably.
  Oh... workl The word could be work. Then what would the first part be? 
  Tripwork? Flip work? But maybe there was a letter between the p and the w. 
  Dipswork? Pipswork?
  Suddenly it came to her. Pipeworks. Pipeworks!
  That had to be it. Something in this message was about the Pipeworks!
  Lina looked back at Exp and riv. Riv! That could be riverl Rapidly she ran her 
  eyes down the page. In line 3, she saw iverb nk--that looked like riverbank. 
  The word door jumped out at her from line 4, whole on its scrap of paper. 
  Lina took a quick breath. A door! What if it was the one she'd wished for, the 
  one that led to the other city? Maybe her city was real after all, and these 
  were instructions for finding it!
  She wanted to leap from her chair and shout. The message had something to 
  do with the river, a door, and the Pipeworks. And who did she know who 
  knew about the Pipeworks? Doon, of course. She pictured his thin, serious 
  face, and his eyes looking out searchingly from beneath his dark eyebrows. 
  She pictured how he used to bend over his work at school, holding his pencil 
  in a hard grip, and how, during free time, he was usually off by himself in a 
  corner studying a moth or a worm or a taken-apart clock. That was one 
  thing, at least, that she liked about Doon: he was curious. He paid attention 
  to things. And he cared about things, too. She remembered how he'd been 
  on Assignment Day, so furious at the mayor, so eager to trade his good job 
  for her bad one so he could help save the city. And he'd taken Poppy inside 
  his father's shop on the day of the blackout so she wouldn't be afraid.
  75
  
  Why had she stopped being friends with Doon? She vaguely recalled the 
  incident of the light pole. It seemed silly now, and long ago. The more she 
  thought
  about Doon, the more it seemed he was the very person--the only person--
  who might be interested in what she had found.
  She placed the plain sheet of paper over the Instructions and put the box on 
  top. I'll go and find Doon, she thought. Tomorrow was Thursday—their day 
  off. She would find him tomorrow and ask for his help.
  76
  
  CHAPTER 8 – Explorations
  Doon had taken to wandering the Pipeworks alone. He would go to his 
  assigned tunnel and do his job quickly--once you got good at using your 
  wrenches and brushes and tubes of glue, it wasn't hard. Most of the workers 
  did their jobs quickly and then gathered in little groups to play cards or have 
  salamander races or just talk and sleep. 
  But Doon didn't care about any of that. If he was going to be stuck in the 
  Pipeworks, he would at least not waste the time he had. Since the long 
  blackout, everything seemed more urgent than ever. Whenever the lights 
  flickered, he was afraid the ancient generator might be shuddering to a 
  permanent halt.
  So while the others lounged around, he headed out toward the edges of the 
  Pipeworks to see what he could see. "Pay attention," his father had said, and 
  that's what he did. He followed his map when he could, but in some places 
  the map was unclear. There were even tunnels that didn't show up on the 
  map at all. To keep from getting lost, he dropped a trail of things as he 
  walked--washers, bolts, pieces of wire, whatever he had in his tool belt--and 
  then he picked them up on his way back.
  His father had been at least a little bit right: there were interesting things in 
  the Pipeworks if you paid attention. Already he had found three new crawling 
  creatures: a black beetle the size of a pinhead, a moth with furry wings, and 
  the best of all, a creature with a soft, shiny body and a small, spiral-
  patterned shell on its back. Just after he found this one, while he was sitting 
  on the floor watching in fascination as the creature crept up his arm, a 
  couple of workers came by and saw him. They burst into laughter. "It's bug-
  boy!" one of them said. "He's collecting bugs for his lunch!"
  Enraged, Doon jumped up and shouted at them. His sudden motion made 
  the creature fall off his arm to the ground, and Doon felt a crunch beneath 
  his foot. The laughing workers didn't notice--they tossed a few more taunts 
  at him and walked on--but Doon knew instantly what he'd done. He lifted his 
  foot and looked at the squashed mess underneath.
  Unintended consequences, he thought miserably. He was angry at his anger, 
  the way it surged up and took over. He picked the bits of shell and goo off 
  77
  
  the sole of his boot and thought, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you. In the 
  days that followed, Doon went farther and farther into the Pipeworks, holding 
  on to the hope that he might find something not only interesting but 
  important. But what he found didn't seem important at all. Once he came 
  upon an old pair of pliers that someone had dropped and left behind. Twice 
  he found a coin. He discovered a supply closet that appeared to have been 
  completely forgotten, but all it held were some boxes of plugs and washers 
  and a rusty box containing shriveled bits of what must once have been 
  someone's lunch.
  He found another supply closet at the far south end of the Pipeworks--at 
  least, he assumed that's what it was. It was at the end of a tunnel with a 
  rope strung across it; a sign hanging from the rope said, "Caved In. No Entry" 
  Doon entered anyway, ducking under the rope. He found no sign of a cave-
  in, but there were no lights. He groped his way forward for twenty steps or 
  so, and there the tunnel ended in a securely locked door--he couldn't see it, 
  but he felt it. He retraced his steps, ducked back under the rope again, and 
  walked on. A short distance away, he found a hatch in the ceiling of the 
  tunnel--a square wooden panel that must lead, he thought, up into the 
  storerooms. If he'd had something to stand on, he could have reached it and 
  tried to open it, but it was about a foot above his up stretched hand. 
  Probably it was locked anyhow. He wondered if the Builders had used 
  openings like this one during the construction of the city to get more easily 
  from one place to another.
  On days when his job was near the main tunnel, he sometimes walked along 
  the river after he'd finished working. He stayed away from the east end, 
  where the generator was; he didn't want to think about the generator. 
  Instead, he went the other way, toward the place where the river rushed out 
  of the Pipeworks. The path grew less level at this end, and less smooth. The 
  river here was bordered with clumps of wrinkled rock that seemed to grow 
  out of the ground like fungus. Doon liked to sit on these clumps, running his 
  fingers along the strange creases and crevices that must have been carved 
  somehow by running or dripping water. In some places there were grooves 
  that looked almost like writing.
  But as for things of importance, Doon found none. It seemed that the 
  Pipeworks was no use after all to a person who wanted to save the city. The 
  generator was hopeless. He would never understand electricity. He used to 
  think he could use electricity to invent a movable light, if he studied hard 
  enough. He took apart light bulbs; he took apart the electric outlets on the 
  78
  
  wall to see how the wires inside wound together and, in the process, got a 
  painful, vibrating jolt all through his body. But when he tried to wind wires of 
  his own together in exactly the same way, nothing happened. It was what 
  came through the wires that made the light, he finally understood, and he 
  had no idea what that was.
  Now he could see only two courses of action: he could give up and do 
  nothing, or he could start to work on a different kind of movable light.
  Doon didn't want to give up. So on his day off one Thursday, he went to the 
  Ember Library to look up fire.  The library occupied an entire building on one 
  side of Bilbollio Square. Its door was at the end of a short passage in the 
  middle of the building. Doon went down the passage, pushed open the door, 
  and walked in. No one was there except for the librarian, ancient Edward 
  Pocket, who sat behind his desk writing something with a tiny pencil clutched 
  in his gnarled hand. The library had two big rooms, one for fiction, which was 
  stories people made up out of their imaginations, and the other for fact, 
  which was information about the real world. The walls of both rooms were 
  lined with shelves, and on most of the shelves were hundreds of packets of 
  pages. Each packet was held together with stout loops of string. The packets 
  leaned against each other at angles and lay in untidy stacks. Some were 
  thick, and some were so slim that only a clip was needed to hold them 
  together. The pages of the oldest packets were yellowed and warped, and 
  their edges were uneven rows of ripples. 
  These were the books of Ember, written over the years by its citizens. They 
  contained in their dose written pages much that was imagined and 
  everything that was known.
  Edward Pocket looked up and nodded briefly at Doon, one of his most 
  frequent visitors. Doon nodded back. He went into the fact room, to the 
  section of shelves labeled "F." The books were arranged by subject, but even 
  so, it wasn't easy to find what you wanted. A book about moths, for instance, 
  might be under "M" for moths, or "I" for insects, or "B" for bugs. It might 
  even be under "F" for flying things. Usually you had to browse through the 
  entire library to make sure you'd found all the books on one subject. But 
  since he was looking for "fire," he thought he might as well start with "F."
  Fire was rare in Ember. When there was a fire, it was because there had 
  been an accident—someone had left a dishtowel too close to an electric 
  burner on a stove, or a cord had frayed and a spark had flown out and 
  ignited curtains. Then the citizens would rush in with buckets of water, and 
  79
  
  the fire was quickly drowned. But it was, of course, possible to start a fire on 
  purpose. You could hold a sliver of wood to the stove burner until it burst into 
  flame, and then for a moment it would flare brightly, giving off orange light.
  The trick was to find a way to make the light last. If you had a light that 
  would keep going, you could go out into the Unknown Regions and see what 
  was there.
  Finding a way to explore the Unknown Regions was the only thing Doon 
  could think of to do.
  He took down a book from the "F" shelf. Fungus, it was called. He put it back. 
  The next book was called How to Repair Furniture. He put that back, too. He 
  went through Foot Diseases, Fun with String, Coping with Failure, and 
  Canned Fruit Recipes before he finally found a book called All About Fire. He 
  sat down at one of the library's square tables to read it.
  But the person who had written the book knew no more about fire than 
  Doon. Mostly the book described the dangers of fire. A long section of it was 
  about a building in Winifred Square that had caught fire forty years ago, and 
  how all its doors and all its furniture had burned up and smoke had filled the 
  air for days. Another part was about what to do if your oven caught on fire.
  Doon closed the book and sighed. It was useless. He could write a better 
  book than that. He got up and wandered restlessly around the library. 
  Sometimes you could find useful things just by choosing randomly from the 
  shelves. He had done this many times--just reached out and grabbed 
  something-- in the hope that by accident he might come upon the very piece 
  of information he needed. It would be something that another person had 
  written down without understanding its significance, just a sentence or two 
  that would be like a flash of light in Doon's mind, fitting together with things 
  he already knew to make a solution to everything.
  Although he'd often found something interesting in these searches, he'd 
  never found anything important. Today was no different. He did come across 
  a collection called Mysterious Words from the Past, which he read for a while. 
  It was about words and phrases so old that their meanings had been 
  forgotten. He read a few pages.
  Heavens above Indicates surprise. What "heavens" means is unclear. It 
  might be another word for "floodlight."
  Hogwash 
  80
  
  Means "nonsense," though no one knows what a "hog" is or why one would 
  wash it.
  Batting a thousand Indicates great success. This might possibly refer to 
  killing bugs.
  All in the same boat
  Means "all in the same predicament." The meaning of "boat" is unknown. 
  Interesting, but not useful. He put the book back on the shelf and was about 
  to leave when the door of the library opened, and Lina Mayfleet came in. 
  81
  
  CHAPTER 9 - The Door in the Roped-Off Tunnel
  Lina saw Doon immediately--he was reaching up to set a book back on its 
  shelf. He saw her, too, when he turned around, and his dark eyebrows flew 
  up in surprise as she hurried over to him.
  "Your father told me you were here," she said. "Doon, I found something. I 
  want to show it to you."
  "To me? Why?"
  "I think it's important. It has to do with the Pipeworks. Will you come to my 
  house and see it?"
  "Now?" Doon asked. 
  Lina nodded.
  Doon grabbed his old brown jacket and followed Lina out of the library and 
  across the city to Quillium Square. Granny's shop was closed and dark when 
  they arrived, and so Lina was surprised when they went upstairs and saw 
  Evaleen Murdo sitting in her place by the window. "Your grandmother's in her 
  bedroom"
  Mrs. Murdo said. "She didn't feel well, so she asked me to come."
  Poppy was sitting on the floor, banging a spoon on the leg of a chair. Lina 
  introduced Doon, then led him into the room she shared with Poppy. He 
  looked around, and Lina felt suddenly self-conscious, seeing her room 
  through his eyes. It was a small room with a lot crammed into it. There were 
  two narrow beds, a very small table that fit into a corner, and a four-legged 
  stool to sit on. On the wall, clothes hung from hooks, and more clothes were 
  strewn untidily on the floor. Beneath the window was a brown stain made by 
  the bean seed in its pot on the windowsill. Lina had been watering it every 
  night because she'd promised Clary she would, but it was still nothing but 
  dirt, flat and unpromising.
  A couple of shelves beside the window held Lina's important possessions: the 
  pieces of paper she'd collected for drawing, her pencils, a scarf with a silver 
  thread woven through it. On the parts of the wall that had no hooks and no 
  shelves, she had pinned up some of her pictures.
  82
  
  "What are those?" Doon asked. 
  "They're from my imagination," Lina said, feeling slightly embarrassed. 
  "They're pictures of... another city."
  "Oh. You made it up."
  "Sort of. Sometimes I dream of it."
  "I draw, too" said Doon. "But I draw other kinds of things."
  "Like what?"
  "Mostly insects" said Doon. He told her about his collection of drawings and 
  the worm he was currently observing.
  To Lina, this sounded far less interesting than an undiscovered city, but she 
  didn't say so. She led Doon over to the table. "Here's what I want to show 
  you," she said. She lifted the metal box. Before she could reach for the 
  papers underneath, Doon took the box and started examining it. "Where did 
  this come from?" he asked.
  "It was in the closet," Lina said. She told him about Granny's wild search and 
  about finding the box with its lid open and Poppy with paper in her mouth. As 
  she talked, Doon turned the box over in his hands, opened and closed its lid, 
  and peered at the latch.
  "There's some sort of odd mechanism here," he said. He tapped at a small 
  metal compartment at the front of the box. "I'd like to see inside this."
  "Here's what was in the box," said Lina, lifting the covering paper from her 
  patchwork of scraps. "At least, it's what's left of what was in there."
  Doon bent over, his hands on either side of the paper. 
  Lina said, "It's called 'Instructions for Egreston.' Or maybe 'Egresman.' 
  Someone's name, anyhow. Maybe a mayor, or a guard. I just call it 'The 
  Instructions.' I told the mayor about it--I thought maybe it was important. I 
  wrote him a note, but he hasn't answered. I don't think he's interested."
  Doon said nothing.
  "You don't have to hold your breath," said Lina. "I glued the pieces down. 
  Look," she said, pointing. "This word must be Pipeworks. And this one river. 
  And look at this one--door."
  83
  
  Doon didn't answer. His hair had fallen forward, so Lina couldn't see the 
  expression on his face.
  "I thought at first," Lina went on, "that it must be instructions for how to do 
  something. How to fix the electricity, maybe. But then I thought, What if it's 
  instructions for going to another place?" 
  Doon said nothing, so Lina went on. "I mean someplace that isn't here, like 
  another city. I think these instructions say, 'Go down into the Pipeworks and 
  look for a door.'" 
  Doon brushed the hair back from his face, but he didn't straighten up. He 
  gazed at the broken words and frowned. "Edge," he murmured. "Small steel 
  pan. What would that mean?" 
  "A frying pan?" said Lina. "But I don't know why there'd be a frying pan in the 
  Pipeworks." But Doon didn't answer. He seemed to be talking to himself. He 
  kept reading, moving a finger along the lines of words. 
  "Open," he whispered. "Follow." Finally he turned to look at Lina. "I think 
  you're right," he said. "I think this is important."
  "Oh, I was sure you'd think so!" Lina cried. She was so relieved that her 
  words poured out in a rush. "Because you take things seriously! You told the 
  truth to the mayor on Assignment Day. I didn't want to believe it, but then 
  came the long blackout, and I knew--I knew things were as bad as you said." 
  She stopped, breathless. She pointed to a word on the document. "This 
  door," she said. "It has to be a door that leads out of Ember."
  "I don't know," said Doon. "Maybe. Or a door that leads to something 
  important, even if it isn't that." "But it must be that--what else could be 
  important enough to lock up in a fancy box?"
  "Well... I suppose it could be a storage room with some special tools in it or 
  something--" A look of surprise came over his face. "Actually, I saw a door 
  where I didn't expect to see one--out in Tunnel 351. It was locked. I thought 
  it was an old supply closet. I wonder if that could be it."
  "It must be!" cried Lina. Her heart sped up. 
  "It wasn't anywhere near the river," Doon said doubtfully.
  84
  
  "That doesn't matter!" Lina said. "The river goes through the Pipeworks, 
  that's all. It's probably something like, Go down by the river, then go this 
  way, then that way...'"
  "Maybe," said Doon. 
  "It must be!" Lina cried. "I know it is! It's the door that leads out of Ember."
  "I don't know if that makes sense," said Doon. "A door in the Pipeworks could 
  only lead to something underground, and how could that..."
  Lina had no patience for Doon's reasoning. She wanted to dance around the 
  room, she was so excited. "We have to find out," she said. "We have to find 
  out right away!"
  Doon looked startled. "Well, I can go and try the door again," he said. "It was 
  locked before, but I suppose..."
  "I want to go, too," said Lina.
  "You want to come down into the Pipeworks?"
  "Yes! Can you get me in?"
  Doon thought for a moment. "I think I can. If you come just at quitting time 
  and wait outside the door, I'll stay out of sight until everyone has gone, and 
  then I'll let you in."
  "Tomorrow?"
  "Okay. Tomorrow."
  Lina stopped at home the next day only long enough to change out of her 
  messenger jacket, and then she dashed across town to the Pipeworks. Doon 
  met her just outside the door, and she followed him inside, where he handed 
  her a slicker and boots to put on. They descended the long stone stairway, 
  and when they came out into the main tunnel, Lina stood still, staring at the 
  river. "I didn't know the river was so big," she said, after she found her voice.
  "Yes," said Doon. "Every few years, they say, someone falls in. If you fall in, 
  there's no hope of fishing you out. The river swallows you and sweeps you 
  away."
  Lina shivered. It was cold down here, a cold that she felt all the way through, 
  cold flesh, cold blood, cold bones.
  85
  
  Doon led her up the path beside the water. After a while they came to an 
  opening in the wall, and they turned into it and left the river behind. Doon 
  led the way through winding tunnels. Their rubber boots splashed in pools of 
  water on the floor. Lina thought how awful it would be to work down here all 
  day, every day. It was a creepy place, a place where it seemed people didn't 
  belong. That black river ... it was like something in a bad dream.
  "You have to duck here," said Doon.
  They had come to a roped-off tunnel. "But there's no light in there," Lina 
  said.
  "No," said Doon. "We have to feel our way. It isn't far." He ducked under the 
  rope and went in, and Lina did the same. They stepped forward into the dark. 
  Lina kept a hand against the damp wall and placed her feet carefully.
  "It's right here" said Doon. He had stopped a few feet ahead of Lina. She 
  came up behind him. "Put your hands out," he said. "You'll feel it."
  Lina felt a smooth, hard surface. There was a round metal knob, and below 
  the knob, a keyhole. It seemed an ordinary door--not at all like the entrance 
  to a new world. But that was what made things so exciting--nothing was ever 
  how you expected it to be.
  "Let's try it," she whispered. Doon took hold of the knob and twisted. 
  "Locked," he said. "Is there a pan anywhere?"
  "A pan?"
  "The instructions said 'small steel pan.' Maybe that would have the key in it."
  They felt around, but there was nothing--just the rocky walls. They patted the 
  walls, they put their ears to the door, they jiggled the knob and pulled it and 
  pushed it. Finally Doon said, "Well, we can't get in. I guess we'd better go."
  And that was when they heard the noise. It was a scuffling, scraping noise 
  that seemed to be coming from somewhere nearby. Lina stopped breathing. 
  She clutched Doon's arm.
  "Quick," Doon whispered. He made his way back toward the lighted tunnel, 
  with Lina following.
  They ducked under the rope and rounded a turn, then stopped, stood still, 
  and listened. A harsh scraping sound. A thud. A pause ... and then the sound 
  86
  
  of an impact, a short, explosive breath, and a muttered word in a gruff, low 
  voice.
  Then slow footsteps, getting closer. They flattened themselves against the 
  wall and stood motionless. The footsteps stopped briefly, and there was 
  another grunt. Then the steps continued, but seemed to be fading. In a 
  moment, from a distance, there was another sound: the chink of a key 
  turning in a lock, and the click of a latch opening.
  Lina made an astonished face at Doon. Someone had gone down the roped 
  tunnel and opened the door!
  She put her mouth close to Doon's ear. "Shall we try to see who it is?" she 
  whispered.
  Doon shook his head. "I don't think we should," he said. "We should go."
  "We could just peek around the corner."
  It was too tempting not to try. They crept forward to the place where the 
  tunnel turned. From there they could see the entrance to the roped tunnel. 
  Holding their breath, they watched.
  And in a minute, they heard a thump and click-- the door closing, the lock 
  turning--and footsteps once again, this time quick. A long leg stepped over 
  the rope, and the person it belonged to turned and walked away. All they 
  saw was his back--a dark coat, dark untidy hair. He walked with a lurching 
  motion that struck Lina as somehow familiar. In a few seconds, he
  had vanished into the shadows.
  When they came up out of the Pipeworks, they stripped off their boots and 
  slickers and hurried out into Plummer Square, where they flopped down on a 
  bench and burst into furious talk.
  "Someone got there before us!" said Lina.
  Doon said, "He was walking slowly when he went in--as if he was looking for 
  something. And he walked fast when he came out..."
  "As if he'd found something! What was it? I can't stand not to know!"
  Doon jumped up. He paced back and forth in front of the bench.
  87
  
  "But how did he get the key?" he asked. "Did he find Instructions like the 
  ones you found? And how did he get into the Pipeworks? I don't think he 
  works there."
  "There's something familiar about the way he walks," said Lina. "But I don't 
  know why."
  "Well, anyhow, he opened that door and we can't," said Doon. "If it does go 
  somewhere, if it does lead out of Ember, he'll be telling the whole city pretty 
  soon. He'll be a hero." Doon sat down again. "If he's found the way out, we'll 
  be glad, of course," he said glumly. "It doesn't matter who finds it, as long as 
  it helps the city."
  "That's right," Lina said.
  "It's just that I thought we were going to find it," said Doon.
  "Yes," Lina said, thinking how grand it would have been to stand before all of 
  Ember, announcing their discovery.
  They sat without talking for a while, lost in their own thoughts. A man pulling 
  a cart full of wood scraps went by. A woman leaned from a lighted window on 
  Gappery Street and called out to some boys playing in the square below. A 
  couple of guards, in their red and brown uniforms, ambled across the square, 
  laughing. The town clock rang out six deep booms that Lina could feel, like 
  shudders, beneath her ribs. 
  Doon said, "I guess what we do now is wait to see if there's an 
  announcement."
  "I guess so," said Lina.
  "Maybe that door is nothing special after all," said Doon. "Maybe it's just an 
  old unused supply closet."
  But Lina wasn't ready to believe that. Maybe it wasn't the door out of Ember, 
  but it was a mystery nevertheless--a mystery connected, she was sure, to 
  the bigger mystery they were trying to solve.
  88
  
  CHAPTER 10 - Blue Sky and Goodbye
  Lina slept restlessly that night. She had frightening dreams in which 
  something dangerous was lurking in the darkness. When the lights went on 
  in the morning and she opened her eyes, her first thought was of the door in 
  the Pipeworks--and then right away she felt a thud of disappointment, 
  because the door was locked and someone else, not her, knew what was 
  behind it.
   She went in to wake Granny. "Time to get up," she said, but Granny didn't 
  answer. She was lying with her mouth half open and breathing in a strange 
  hoarse way. "Don't feel too good," she finally said in a weak voice.
  Lina felt Granny's forehead. It was hot. Her hands were very cold. She ran for 
  Mrs. Murdo and after that to Cloving Square to tell Captain Fleery she would 
  not be coming to work today. Then she ran to Oliver Street, to the office of 
  Dr. Tower, where she banged on the door until the doctor opened it.
  Dr. Tower was a thin woman with uncombed hair and shadows under her 
  eyes. When she saw Lina, she seemed to grow even more tired.
  "Dr. Tower," Lina said, "my grandmother is sick. Will you come?"
  "I will," she said. "But I can't promise to help her. I'm low on medicine."
  "But come and look. Maybe she doesn't need medicine."
  Lina led the doctor the few blocks to her house. When she saw Granny, the 
  doctor sighed. "How are you, Granny Mayfleet?" she asked.
  Granny looked at the doctor Wearily. "I think ill," she said.
  Dr. Tower laid a hand across her forehead. She asked her to stick out her 
  tongue, and she listened to her heart and her breathing. "She has a fever" 
  the doctor told Lina. "You'll need to stay home with her today. Make her 
  some soup. Give her water to drink. Put rags in cool water and lay them 
  across her forehead." She picked up Granny's bony hand in her rough, 
  reddish one. "What's best for you is to sleep today," she said. "Your good 
  granddaughter will take care of you."
  89
  
  And all day, that's what Lina did. She made a thin soup of spinach and onions 
  and fed it to Granny a spoonful at a time. She stroked Granny's forehead, 
  held her hand, and talked to her about cheerful things. She kept Poppy as 
  quiet as she could. But as she did all this, in the back of her mind was the 
  memory of the days of her father's illness, when he seemed to grow dim like 
  a lamp losing power, and the sound of his breathing was like water gurgling 
  through a dogged pipe. Though she didn't want to, she also remembered the 
  evening when her father let out one last short breath and didn't take 
  another, and the morning a few months later when Dr. Tower emerged from 
  her mother's bedroom with a crying baby and a face that was heavy with 
  bad news.
  In the late afternoon, Granny got restless. She lifted herself up on one elbow. 
  "Did we find it?" she asked Lina. "Did we ever find it?"
  "Find what, Granny?"
  "The thing that was lost," Granny said. "The old thing that my grandfather 
  lost..."
  "Yes," said Lina. "Don't worry, Granny, we found it, it's safe now."
  "Oh, good." Granny sank back onto her pillows and smiled at the ceiling. 
  "What a relief," she said. She coughed a couple of times, closed her eyes, 
  and fell asleep.
  Lina stayed home from work the next day as well. It was a long day. Granny 
  dozed most of the time. Poppy, delighted to have Lina at home to play with, 
  kept toddling over with things she found--dust rags, kitchen spoons, stray 
  shoes--and whacking them against Una's knees, saying, "Play wif dis! Play 
  wif dis!"
  Lina was glad to play with her, but after a while she'd had enough of spoon-
  banging and rag-tugging and shoe-rolling. "Let's do something else," she 
  said to Poppy. "Shall we draw?"
  Granny had drunk a full cup of soup for dinner and was falling asleep again, 
  so Lina got out her colored pencils and two of the can labels she'd been 
  saving--they were white on the back and made good enough drawing paper, 
  if you flattened them out. With their sharpest kitchen knife, she whittled the 
  pencils into points. She gave the green pencil and one can label to Poppy, 
  and she herself took the blue pencil and smoothed out the other can label on 
  the table.
  90
  
  What would she draw? Taking hold of a pencil was like opening a tap inside 
  her mind through which her imagination flowed. She could feel the pictures 
  ready to come out. It was a sort of pressure, like water in a pipe. She always 
  thought she would draw something wonderful, but what she actually drew 
  never quite matched the feeling. It was like when she tried to tell a dream--
  the words never really captured how it felt.
  Poppy was grasping the pencil in her fist and making a wild scribble. 
  "Lookit!" she cried. 
  "Lovely," said Lina. Then, without even a dear idea of what it was to be, she 
  began her own picture. She started on the left side of the can label. First she 
  drew a tall, narrow box--a building. Then more boxes next to it--a cluster of 
  buildings. Next she drew a few tiny people walking on the street below the 
  buildings. It was what she nearly always drew--the other city—and every 
  time she drew it, she had the same frustrating feeling: there was more to be 
  drawn. There were other things in this city, there were marvels there--but 
  she couldn't imagine what they were. All she knew was that this city was 
  bright in a different way from Ember. Where the brightness came from she 
  didn't know. She drew more buildings and filled in the windows and doors; 
  she put in streetlamps; she added a greenhouse. All the way across the 
  paper, she drew buildings of different sizes. All the buildings were white, 
  because that was the color of the paper.
  She set her pencil down for a moment and studied what she'd done. It was 
  time to fill in the sky. In the pictures she'd done with regular pencils, the sky 
  was its true color, black. But this time she made it blue, since she was using 
  her blue pencil. Methodically, as Poppy scratched and scribbled beside her, 
  Lina colored in the space above the buildings, her pencil moving back and 
  forth in short lines, until the entire sky was blue.
  She sat back and looked at her picture. Wouldn't it be strange, she thought, 
  to have a blue sky? But she liked the way it looked. It would be beautiful--a 
  blue sky.
  Poppy had started using her pencil to poke holes in her paper. Lina folded up 
  her own picture and took Poppy's away from her. "Time for dinner," she said.
  Sometime deep in the night, Lina woke suddenly, thinking she'd heard 
  something. Had she been dreaming? She lay still, her eyes open in the 
  darkness. The sound came again, a weak, trembling call: "Lina..." 
  91
  
  She got up and started for Granny's room. Though she had lived in the same 
  house all her life, she still had trouble finding her way at night, when the 
  darkness was complete. It was as if walls had shifted slightly, and furniture 
  moved to new places. Lina stayed close to the walls, feeling her way along. 
  Here was her bedroom door. Here was the kitchen and the table--she winced 
  as she stubbed her toe on one of its legs. A little farther and she'd come to 
  the far wall and the door to Granny's room. Granny's voice was like a thin 
  line in the dark air. "Lina ... Come and help ... I need..." 
  "I'm coming, Granny," she called.
  She stumbled over something--a shoe, maybe-- and fell against the bed. 
  "Here I am, Granny!" she said. She felt for Granny's hand--it was very cold.
  "I feel so strange," said Granny. Her voice was a whisper. "I dreamed ... I 
  dreamed about my baby... or someone's baby..."
  Lina sat down on the bed. Carefully she moved her hands over the narrow 
  ridge of her grandmother's body until she came to her shoulders. There her 
  fingers tangled in the long wisps of Granny's hair. She pressed a finger 
  against the side of Granny's throat to feel for her pulse, as the doctor had 
  shown her. It was fluttery, like a moth that has hurt itself and is flapping in 
  crooked circles.
  "Can I get you some water, Granny?" Lina asked. She couldn't think what 
  else to do.
  "No water," Granny said. "Just stay for a while."
  Lina tucked one foot underneath her and pulled part of the blanket over her 
  lap. She took hold of Granny's hand again and stroked it gently with one 
  finger. For a long time neither of them said anything. Lina sat listening to her 
  grandmother's breathing. She would take a deep, shuddering breath and let 
  it out in a sigh. Then there would be a long silence before the next breath 
  began. Lina closed her eyes. No use keeping them open--there was nothing 
  to see but the dark. She was aware only of her grandmother's cold, thin hand 
  and the sound of her breathing. Every now and then Granny would mumble a 
  few words Lina couldn't make out, and then Lina would stroke her forehead 
  and say, 
  "Don't worry, it's all right. It's almost morning," though she didn't know if it 
  was or not. 
  92
  
  After a long time, Granny stirred slightly and seemed to come awake. "You 
  go to bed, dear," she said. "I'm all right now." Her voice was clear but very 
  faint. "You go back to sleep."
  Lina bent forward until her head rested against Granny's shoulder. Granny's 
  soft hair tickled her face. "All right, then," she whispered. "Good night, 
  Granny." She squeezed her grandmother's shoulders gently, and as she 
  stood up a wave of terrible loneliness swept over her. She wanted to see 
  Granny's face. But the darkness hid everything. It might still be a long time 
  until morning--she didn't know. She groped her way back to her own bed and 
  fell into a deep sleep, and when, hours later, the clock tower struck six and 
  the lights came on, Lina went fearfully into her grandmother's room. She 
  found her very pale and very still, all the life gone out of her.
  93
  
  CHAPTER 11 - Lizzie's Groceries
  Lina spent all that day in Mrs. Murdo's house, which was just like theirs, only 
  neater. There was one couch, and one fat chair covered in fuzzy striped 
  material, and one big table, only Mrs. Murdo's table wasn't wobbly like theirs. 
  On the table was a basket, and in the basket were three turnips, each of 
  them lavender on one end and white on the other. Mrs. Murdo must have put 
  them there, Lina thought, not just because she was going to have them for 
  dinner, but also because they were beautiful.
  Lina sat sideways on the couch with her legs stretched out, and Mrs. Murdo 
  covered her with a soft gray-green blanket. "This will keep you warm," she 
  said, tucking it around Lina's legs. Lina didn't really feel cold but she did feel 
  sad, which was in a way the same. The blanket felt good, like someone 
  holding her. Mrs. Murdo gave Poppy a long purple scarf to play with and 
  made a creamy mushroom soup with potatoes, and all day Lina stayed there, 
  snuggled under the blanket. She thought about her grandmother, who had 
  had a long and mostly cheerful life. She cried some and fell asleep. She woke 
  up and played with Poppy. The day had a strange but comforting feel to it, 
  like a rest between the end of one time and the beginning of
  another.
  On the morning of the next day, Lina got up and got ready to go to work. 
  Mrs. Murdo gave her beet tea and spinach hash for breakfast. "The Singing's 
  coming up soon," she remarked to Lina as they ate. "Do you know your 
  part?"
  "Yes," said Lina. "I remember it pretty well from last year."
  "I rather like the Singing," said Mrs. Murdo.
  "I love it," Lina said. "I think it's my favorite day of the year." Once a year, 
  the people of the city came together to sing the three great songs of Ember. 
  Just thinking of it made Lina feel better. She finished her breakfast and put 
  on her red jacket.
  "Don't worry about Poppy, I'll take care of her," said Mrs. Murdo as Lina 
  headed for the door. "When you come back this evening, we'll talk about 
  how to proceed."
  94
  
  "Proceed?" said Lina.
  "Well, you can't live by yourselves, just the two of you, can you?"
  "We can't?"
  "Certainly not," said Mrs. Murdo sternly. "Who's to take care of Poppy while 
  you go off delivering messages? You must move in here with me. I have an 
  empty bedroom, after all, and quite a nice one. Come and look."
  She opened a door at the far end of the living room, and Lina peeked in. She 
  had never seen such a beautiful, cozy room. There was a big, lumpy bed 
  covered with a faded blue blanket, and at its head four plump pillows. Next 
  to the bed was a chest of drawers with drawer handles shaped like teardrops 
  and a mirror attached to the top. The carpets on the floor were all different 
  shades of blue and green, and in the corner was a sturdy square table and a 
  chair with a back like a ladder. "This will be your room," said Mrs. Murdo. 
  "Yours and Poppy's. You'll have to share the bed, but it's big enough."
  "It's lovely," Lina said. "You're so kind, Mrs. Murdo."
  "Well" said Mrs. Murdo briskly, "it's just common sense. You need a place. I 
  have one. You go on now, and I'll see you this evening."
  Three days had passed since Lina and Doon had seen the man in the 
  Pipeworks, and there hadn't been any special announcements. So if that man 
  had discovered a way out of Ember, he was keeping the news to himself. 
  Lina couldn't understand why.
  As Lina ran through the city with her messages on her first day back to work, 
  it seemed to her that the mood of the people was even gloomier than before. 
  There were long, silent lines at the markets, and knots of people gathered in 
  the squares, talking in low voices. Many shops--more each day, it seemed—
  displayed signs in their windows saying "Closed" or "Open Mon. Tues. only." 
  Every now and then, the lights flickered, and people stopped and looked up 
  in fright. When the flickering ended and the lights stayed lit, people just took 
  a breath and walked on.
  Lina delivered her messages as usual, but inside she felt strange. 
  Everywhere she ran, she heard the same words, like a drumbeat, in her 
  mind: alone in the world, alone in the world. It wasn't exactly true. She had 
  Poppy. She had friends. And she had Mrs. Murdo, who was somewhere 
  between a friend and a relative. But she felt as if she had suddenly gotten 
  95
  
  older in the last three days. She was a sort of mother herself now. What 
  happened to Poppy was more or less up to her.
  As the day went on, she stopped thinking alone in the world and began 
  thinking about her new life at Mrs. Murdo's. She thought about the blue-
  green room and planned how she would arrange her pictures on the walls. 
  The one she'd drawn with her blue pencil would look especially nice, because 
  it would match the color of the rugs. She could bring her pillows from home 
  and add them to the ones on the bed, and then she'd have six altogether--
  and maybe she could find some old blue dresses or shirts and make pillow 
  covers for them. The blue-green room, the orderly apartment, the meals 
  cooked, and the blankets tucked in cozily at night--all this gave her a feeling 
  of comfort, almost luxury. She was grateful for Mrs. Murdo's kindness. I am 
  not ready yet to be alone in the world, she thought.
  Late that afternoon, Lina was given a message to take to Lampling Street. 
  She delivered the message and, as she was coming back out onto the street, 
  caught sight of Lizzie coming out the door of the Supply Depot--her orange 
  hair was unmistakable.
  "Lizzie!" Lina called out.
  Lizzie must not have heard her. She kept on going. Lina called again. "Lizzie, 
  wait!" This time it was clear that Lizzie had heard, but instead of stopping, 
  she walked faster. What's the matter with her? Lina wondered. She ran after 
  her and grabbed the back of her coat. "Lizzie, it's me!"
  Lizzie stopped and turned around. "Oh!" she said. Her face was flushed. "It's 
  you. Hi! I thought it was... I didn't realize it was you." She smiled brightly, but 
  there was a distracted look in her eyes. "I was just going home," she said. 
  Her arms were wrapped around a small bulging sack.
  "I'll walk with you," said Lina. 
  "Oh," said Lizzie. "Oh, good." But she didn't look pleased.
  "Lizzie, something sad has happened," Lina said. "My grandmother died."
  Lizzie gave her a quick sideways glance, but she didn't stop walking. "That's 
  too bad," she said absently. "Poor you"
  What was wrong with her? Lizzie was ordinarily so interested in other 
  people's misfortunes. She could be sincerely sympathetic, too, when she 
  wasn't wrapped up in her own troubles.
  96
  
  Lina changed the subject. "What's in the sack?" she asked.
  "Oh, just some groceries," said Lizzie. "I stopped at the market after work."
  "You did?" Lina was confused. She had seen Lizzie not two minutes ago 
  leaving the storeroom office.
  Lizzie didn't answer. She began walking and talking quite fast. "It was so 
  busy today at work. Work is so hard, isn't it, Lina? I think work is much 
  harder than school, and not as interesting. You do the same thing every day. 
  I get so tired, don't you, running around all day?"
  Lina started to say that she liked running and hardly ever got tired, but Lizzie 
  didn't wait for her to answer.
  "Oh, well, at least there are some good things about it. Guess what, Lina? I 
  have a boyfriend. I met him at work. He really likes me--he says my hair is 
  the exact color of a red-hot burner on a stove"
  Lina laughed. "It's true, Lizzie" she said."You look like your head is on fire."
  Lizzie laughed, too, and lifted one hand to fluff her hair. She puckered her 
  lips and fluttered her eyelashes. "He says I'm as beautiful as a red tomato."
  They were crossing Torrick Square now. It was crowded in the square. People 
  had just left work and were lining up at the shops and hurrying along with 
  packages. A cluster of children sat on the pavement, playing some sort of 
  game.
  "Who is this boyfriend?" asked Lina.
  But just at that moment, Lizzie tripped. She'd been strutting along being 
  beautiful, not paying attention to her feet, and the edge of her shoe caught 
  on an uneven place in the pavement. She staggered and fell, and as she fell 
  she lost her grip on the sack. It hit the ground and toppled sideways, and 
  some cans spilled out. They rolled in all different directions.
  Lina reached for Lizzie's arm. "Did you hurt yourself?" she asked, but Lizzie 
  went scrambling after the cans so quickly it was clear she wasn't hurt. 
  Wanting to help, Lina went after the cans, too. Two had rolled under a bench. 
  Another was going toward the children, who were on their feet now, 
  watching Lizzie's wild spider-like motions. Lina picked up the cans under the 
  bench, and for a second her breath stopped. One of them was a can of 
  peaches. "Peaches," it said right on it, and there was a picture of a yellow 
  97
  
  globe. No one she knew had seen a can of peaches in years. She looked at 
  the other one. It was just as amazing--"Creamed Corn," it said. Una 
  remembered having creamed corn once, as a thrilling treat, when she was 
  five years old.
  There was a shout She looked up. One of the children had picked up a can. 
  "Look at this!" he cried, and the other children gathered around him. 
  "Applesauce!" he said, and the children murmured, "Applesauce, 
  applesauce," as if they had never heard the word before.
  Lizzie was on her feet. She had all the cans except for the two in Lina's hands 
  and the one the child had picked up. She stood there for a moment, her eyes 
  flicking back and forth from Lina to the children. Then she smiled, a bright 
  fake-looking smile. "Thanks for helping me," she said. "I found these on a 
  back shelf at the market. What a surprise, huh? You can keep those." She 
  waved the back of her hand at the children, waved again at Lina, and then 
  took off, holding the sack by its neck so it hung beside her and banged 
  against her legs.
  Lina didn't follow her. She walked home, thinking about Lizzie's sack of cans. 
  You simply did not find cans of peaches and applesauce and creamed corn 
  on the back shelves of markets. Lizzie was lying. And if the cans hadn't come 
  from a market, where had they come from? There was only one answer: they 
  had come from the storerooms. Somehow, Lizzie had gotten them because 
  she worked in the storeroom office. Had she paid for them? How much? Or 
  had she taken them without paying?
  Mrs. Murdo had cooked a dinner of beet-and bean stew for them that night 
  When Lina showed her the two cans, she gasped in astonishment. "Where 
  did you get these?" she asked.
  "From a friend," said Lina.
  "And where did your friend get them?"
  Lina shrugged. "I don't know."
  Mrs. Murdo frowned slightly but didn't ask any more questions. She opened 
  the cans, and they had a feast: creamed corn with their stew, and peaches 
  for dessert It was the best meal Lina had had in a very long time--but her 
  enjoyment of it was tainted just a little by the question of where it had come 
  from.
  98
  
  The next morning, Lina headed for Broad Street. Before she started 
  delivering messages today, she was going to have a talk with Lizzie. She 
  spied her half a block from the storeroom office. She was sauntering along 
  looking in shop windows. A long green scarf was wound around her neck.
  Lina ran up swiftly behind her. "Lizzie," she said.
  Lizzie whirled around. When she saw Lina, she flinched. She didn't say 
  anything, just turned around and kept walking.
  Lina caught hold of one end of the green scarf and jerked Lizzie to a halt. 
  "Lizzie!" she said. "Stop!"
  "What for?" Lizzie said. "I'm going to work." She tried to pull away, but she 
  didn't get far, because Lina had a firm grip on her scarf.
  Lina spoke in a low voice. There were people all around them--a couple of old 
  men leaning against the wall, a group of chattering children just ahead, 
  workers going toward the storerooms--and she didn't want to be overheard. 
  "You have to tell me where you got those cans," she said.
  "I told you. I found them on a back shelf at the market. Let go of my scarf." 
  Lizzie tried to wrench her scarf out of Lina's grip, but Lina held on.
  "You didn't," Lina said. "No market would just forget about things like that. 
  Tell me the truth." She gave a yank on the end of the scarf.
  "Stop it!" Lizzie reached out and grabbed a handful of Lina's hair. Lina yelped 
  and pulled harder on the scarf, and the two of them scuffled, snatching at 
  each other's hair and coats. They knocked against a woman who snapped at 
  them angrily, and finally they toppled over, sitting down hard on the 
  pavement.
  Lina was the first one to laugh. It was so much like what they used to do in 
  fun, chasing each other and screaming with laughter. Now here they were 
  again, nearly grown girls, sitting in a heap on the pavement. 
  After a moment, Lizzie laughed, too. "You dope," she said. "All right, I'll tell 
  you. I sort of wanted to anyway."
  Lizzie leaned forward with her elbows on her knees and lowered her voice. 
  "Well, it's this," she said.
  99
  
  "There's a storeroom worker named Looper. He's a carrier. Do you know 
  him? He was two classes ahead of us. Looper Windly."
  "I know who he is," said Lina. "I took a message for him on my first day of 
  work. Tall, with a long skinny neck. Big teeth. Funny-looking."
  Lizzie looked hurt. "Well, I wouldn't describe him that way. I think he's 
  handsome."
  Lina shrugged. "Okay. Go on."
  "Looper explores the storerooms. He goes into every room that isn't locked. 
  He wants to know the true situation, Lina. He's not like most workers, who 
  just plod along doing their jobs and then go home. He wants to find things 
  out."
  "And what has he found out?" Lina asked.
  "He's found out that there's still a little bit left of some rare things, just a few 
  things in rooms here and there that have been forgotten. You know, Lina," 
  she said, "there are so many rooms down there. Some of them, way out at 
  the edges, are marked 'Empty* in the ledger book, and so no one ever goes 
  there anymore. But Looper found out that they're not all empty."
   "So he's been taking things."
  "Just a few things! And not often."
  "And he's giving some to you."
  "Yes. Because he likes me." Lizzie smiled a little smile and hugged her arms 
  together. I see, Lina thought. She feels that way about Looper.
  "But Looper's stealing," said Lina. "And Lizzie—he isn't just stealing things for 
  you. He has a store! He steals things and sells them for huge prices!"
  "He does not," said Lizzie, but she looked worried.
  "He does. I know because I bought something from him just a few weeks 
  ago. He has a whole box of colored pencils."
  Lizzie scowled. "He never gave me any colored pencils."
  "He shouldn't be giving you anything--or selling things. Don't you think 
  everyone should know about this food he found?"
  100
  
  "No!" Lizzie cried. "Because listen. If there's only one can of peaches left, 
  only one person gets to have it, right? So why should everyone know? They'd 
  just end up fighting over it. What good would that be?" 
  Lizzie reached out and put a hand on Lina's knee. "Listen," she said. "I'll ask 
  Looper to find some good stuff for you, too. I know he will, if I ask him."
  Before she had time to think, Lina heard herself saying, "What kind of good 
  stuff?"
  Lizzie's eyes gleamed. "There's two packages of colored paper, he told me. 
  And some cough medicine. And there's three pairs of girls' shoes." 
  It was treasure. Colored paper! And cough medicine to cure sickness, and 
  shoes... she hadn't had new ones for almost two years. Lina's heart raced. 
  What Lizzie said was true: if everyone knew there were still a few wonderful 
  things in the storerooms, people would fight each other trying to get them. 
  But what if no one knew? What difference would it make if she had the 
  colored paper, or the shoes? She suddenly wanted those things so badly she 
  felt weak. A picture arose in her mind's eye--the shelves at Mrs. Murdo's 
  house stocked with good things, and the three of them happier and safer 
  than other people.
  Lizzie leaned closer and lowered her voice. "Looper found a can of pineapple. 
  I was going to split it with him, but I'll give you a bite if you promise not to 
  tell."
  Pineapple! That delectable long-lost thing that her grandmother had told her 
  about. Was there anything wrong with having a bite of it, just to see what it 
  was like?
  "I've already tasted peaches, applesauce, and a thing called fruit cocktail," 
  said Lizzie. "And prunes and creamed corn and cranberry sauce and 
  asparagus ..."
  "All that" Lina was astonished. "Then there's a lot of special things like that 
  still?"
  "No," said Lizzie. "Not a lot at all. In fact, we've finished all those."
  "You and Looper?"
  Lizzie nodded, smiling smugly. "Looper says it's all going to be gone soon 
  anyway, why not live as well as we can right now?"
  101
  
  "But Lizzie, why should you get all that? Why you and not other people?"
  "Because we found it. Because we can get at it."
  "I don't think it's fair," said Lina.
  Lizzie spoke as if she were talking to a not-very bright child. "You can have 
  some, too. That's what I'm telling you. There are still a few good things left."
  But that wasn't the unfairness Lina was thinking of. It was that just two 
  people were getting things that everyone would have wanted. She couldn't 
  think how it should have been done. You couldn't divide a can of applesauce 
  evenly among all the people in the city. Still, something was wrong with 
  grabbing the good things just because you could. It seemed not only unfair 
  to everyone else but bad for the person who was doing it, somehow. She 
  remembered the hunger she'd felt when Looper showed her the colored 
  pencils. It wasn't a pleasant feeling. She didn't want to want things that way.
  She stood up. "I don't want anything from Looper."
  Lizzie shrugged. "Okay" she said, but there was a look of dismay on her 
  small pale face. "Too bad for you."
  "Thanks anyway," said Lina, and she set off across Torrick Square, walking 
  fast at first and then breaking into a run.
  102
  
  CHAPTER 12 - A Dreadful Discovery
  About a week after he and Lina had seen the man come out the mysterious 
  door, Doon was assigned to fix a clog in Tunnel 207. It turned out to be easy. 
  He undid the pipe, rammed a long thin brush down it, and a jet of water 
  spurted into his face. Once he'd put the pipe back together, he had nothing 
  else to do. So he decided to go out to Tunnel 351 and take another look at 
  the locked door. It was strange, he thought, that no announcement about a 
  way out of Ember had come. Maybe that door had not been what they 
  thought it was.
  So he set out for the south end of the Pipeworks. When he came to the 
  roped-off passage in Tunnel 351, he ducked in and walked along through the 
  dark, feeling his way. He was pretty sure the door would be locked as usual. 
  His mind was on other things. He was thinking of his green worm, which had 
  been behaving oddly, refusing to eat and hanging from the side of its box 
  with its chin tucked in. And he was thinking about Lina, whom he hadn't seen 
  for several days. He wondered where she was. When he came to the door, he 
  reached absently for the knob, and what he felt startled him so much that he 
  snatched his hand back as if he'd been stung. He felt again, carefully. There 
  was a key in the lock!
  For a long moment, Doon stood as still as a statue. Then he took hold of the 
  doorknob and turned it. Very slowly, he pushed on the door. It swung inward 
  without a sound.
  He opened it only a few inches, just enough to peer around the edge. What 
  he saw made him gasp. There was no road, or passage, or stairway behind 
  the door. There was a brightly lit room, whose size he could not guess at 
  because it was so crowded with things. On all sides were crates and boxes, 
  sacks and bundles and packages. There were mounds of cans, heaps of 
  clothes, rows of jars and bottles, stacks of light-bulb packages. Piles rose to 
  the low ceiling and leaned against the walls, blocking all but a small space in 
  the center. In that small space, a little living room had been set up. There 
  was a greenish rug, and on the rug an armchair and a table. On the table 
  were dishes smeared with the remains of food, and in the armchair facing 
  Doon was a great blob of a person whose head was flopped backward, so 
  that all Doon could see of it was an upthrust chin. The blob stirred and 
  muttered, and Doon, in the second before he stepped back and pulled the 
  103
  
  door closed, caught a glimpse of a fleshy ear, a slab of gray cheek, and a 
  loose, purplish mouth.
  That day, Lina had more messages to carry than ever. There had been five 
  blackouts in a row during the week. They were all fairly short--the longest 
  was four and a half minutes, Lina had heard--but there had never been so 
  many so close together. Everyone was nervous. People who might ordinarily 
  walk to someone's house were sending messages instead. Often they didn't 
  even come out into the street but beckoned to a messenger from their 
  doorway.
  By five o'clock, Lina had carried thirty-nine messages. Most of them were 
  more or less the same: "I'm not coming to the meeting tonight, decided to 
  stay home." "I won't be in to work tomorrow." "Instead of meeting me in 
  Cloving Square, why don't you come to my house?" The citizens of Ember 
  were hunkering down, burrowing in. Fewer people stood around talking in 
  groups under the lights in the squares. Instead, they would pause briefly to 
  murmur a few words to each other and then hasten onward.
  Lina was on her way home to Mrs. Murdo's—she and Poppy had moved in 
  with all their things—when she heard rapid footsteps. Startled, she turned 
  and saw Doon racing toward her. At first he was so out of breath he couldn't 
  speak.
  "What is it? What is it?" said Lina.
  "The door," he panted. "The door in 351. I opened it."
  Lina's heart leapt. "You did?"
  Doon nodded.
  "Is it the way out?" Lina whispered fiercely.
  "No," Doon said. He glanced behind him. Clutching Lina's arm, he pulled her 
  into a shadowy spot on the street "It doesn't lead out of Ember," he 
  whispered. "It leads to a big room."
  Lina's face fell. "A room? What's in there?" 
  "Everything. Food, clothes, boxes, cans. Light bulbs, stacks of them. 
  Everything. Piles and piles up to the ceiling." His eyes grew wide. "And 
  someone was there, in the middle of it all, asleep."
  104
  
  "Who?"
  A look of horror passed over Doon's face. "The mayor," he said. "Conked out 
  in a big armchair, with an empty plate in front of him."
  "The mayor!" Lina whispered.
  "Yes. The mayor has a secret treasure room in the Pipeworks."
  They stared at each other, speechless. Then Doon suddenly stamped hard on 
  the pavement. His face flushed red. "That's the solution he keeps telling us 
  about. It's a solution for him, not the rest of us. He gets everything he needs, 
  and we get the leftovers! He  doesn't care about the city. All he cares about 
  is his fat stomach!"
  Lina felt dizzy, as if she'd been hit on the head. "What will we do?" She 
  couldn't think, she was so stunned.
  "Tell everyone!" said Doon. He was shaking with anger. "Tell the whole city 
  the mayor is robbing us!"
  "Wait, wait." Lina put a hand on Doon's arm and concentrated for a minute. 
  "Come on," she said at last.
  "Let's go sit in Harken Square. I have something to tell you, too."
  At the north end of Harken Square stood a circle of Believers, clapping their 
  hands and singing one of their songs. Lately they seemed to be singing more 
  loudly and cheerfully than ever. Their voices were shrill.  "Coming soon to 
  save us!" they wailed. "Happy, happy day!"
  Near the Gathering Hall steps, something unusual was happening. Twenty or 
  so people were pacing around and around, carrying big signs painted on old 
  planks and on big banners made of sheets. The signs said "WHAT solutions, 
  Mayor Cole?" and "We want ANSWERS!" Every now and then the 
  demonstrators would yell these slogans out loud. Lina wondered if the mayor 
  was paying any attention.
  Doon and Lina found an empty bench on the south side of Harken Square 
  and sat down.
  "Now, listen," said Lina.
  "I am listening," said Doon, though his face was still red and the look on his 
  face was stormy.
  105
  
  "I saw Lizzie coming out of the storerooms yesterday," Lina said. She told 
  him about the cans, and Lizzie's new friend, Looper, and what Looper was 
  doing.
  Doon pounded his fist on his leg. "That's two of them doing it, then," he said.
  "Wait, there's more. Remember how I thought there was something familiar 
  about the man who came out the door? I've remembered what. It was that 
  way he walked, sort of dipping over sideways, and also that hair, that black 
  hair all unbrushed and sticking out I've seen him twice. I don't know why I 
  didn't remember who it was right away--maybe because I've only seen him 
  from the front. I took a message for him on my first day."
  Doon was jiggling with impatience. "Well, who was it, who was it?"
  "It was Looper. Looper, who works in the storerooms. Lizzie's boyfriend. And 
  Doon--" Lina leaned forward. "It was a message to the mayor that he gave 
  me, and it was this: 'Delivery at eight."'
  Doon's mouth dropped open. "So that means..."
  "He's taking things from the storeroom for the mayor. And he's giving some 
  to Lizzie, and selling some in his store."
  "Oh!" cried Doon. He slapped his hand against his head. "Why didn't I get it 
  before? There's a hatch in the ceiling near Tunnel 351. It must go right up 
  into the storerooms. Looper comes through there! That's what we heard that 
  day, remember? A sort of scraping—that would have been the hatch 
  opening. Then a thud—his sack of stuff dropping through--and then a sound 
  like someone jumping down and landing hard on the ground."
  "And then walking slowly--"
  "Because he was carrying a load!"
  "And walking quickly on the way out because he'd left it all for the mayor." 
  Lina took a deep breath. He heart was drumming and her hands were cold. 
  "We have to think what to do," she said. "If this were an ordinary situation, 
  the mayor would be the one to tell." 
  "But the mayor is the one committing the crime," said Doon.
  "So then we should tell the guards, I guess," said Lina. "They're next in 
  authority to the mayor. Though I don't like them much," she added, 
  106
  
  remembering how she'd been so roughly hustled down the stairs from the 
  roof of the Gathering Hall. "Especially the chief guard."
  "But you're right," Doon said. "We should tell the guards. They'll go down 
  into the Pipeworks and see for themselves that we're telling the truth. Then 
  they can arrest the mayor and have all the stuff put back in the storerooms, 
  and then they can tell the city what's been going on."
  "That's a much better idea," said Lina. "Then you and I can get back to 
  what's more important."
  "What?"
  "Figuring out the Instructions. Now that we know that the door we found 
  wasn't the right one, we have to find the right one."
  "I don't know," said Doon. "We might be all wrong about those Instructions. 
  They could just be about some old Pipeworks tool closet." He made a sour 
  face. '"Instructions for Egreston.' Who's Egreston? Or Egresman? Or whoever 
  it was? Why couldn't he have been just an especially stupid Pipeworks guy 
  who needed instructions to find his way around?" He shook his head. "I don't 
  know. I think maybe those Instructions are just hogwash."
  "Hogwash? What's that?"
  "It means nonsense. I read it in a book in the library."
  "But they can't be nonsense! Why would they have been kept in a box like 
  that? With the strange lock?"
  But Doon didn't want to think about the Instructions right then. "We'll figure 
  it out tomorrow," he said. "Right now, let's go find the guards."
  "Wait," said Lina, catching hold of the sleeve of his jacket. "I have one more 
  thing to tell you."
  "What?"
  "My grandmother died."
  "Oh!" Doon's face fell. "That's so sad," he said. "I'm sorry." His sympathy 
  made tears spring to Una's eyes. Doon looked startled for a moment, and 
  then he took a step toward her and wrapped his arms around her. He gave 
  her a squeeze so quick and tight that it made her cough, and then it made 
  her laugh. She realized all at once that Doon--thin, dark-eyed Doon with his 
  107
  
  troublesome temper and his terrible brown jacket and his good heart--was 
  the person that she knew better than anyone now. He was her best friend.
  "Thanks," she said. "Well." She smiled at him. "Let's go and talk to the 
  guard."
  They crossed the square and climbed the steps of the Gathering Hall. Sitting 
  at the big reception desk outside the door of the mayor's office was the 
  assistant guard, Barton Snode, the same one Lina had encountered her first 
  time here. Snode looked bored. His elbows were on the desk, and his chin 
  was moving very slowly from side to side.
  "Sir," said Doon, "we need to speak with you."
  The guard looked up. "Certainly" he said. "Go right ahead."
  "In private," said Lina.
  The guard looked puzzled. His small eyes darted back and forth. "This is 
  private," he said. "No one here but me."
  "But anyone could come along," said Doon. "What we have to say is secret, 
  and very important."
  "Very important?" said Snode. "Secret?" His face brightened. Grunting, he 
  raised himself up from his chair and motioned them into a narrow hallway off 
  to the side of the main hall. "What is it?" he said.
  They told him. As they spoke, interrupting each other to make sure they got 
  in all the details, the guard's eyebrows gradually lifted higher and higher 
  over his eyes. "You saw this room?" he said. "This is true? Are you sure?" He 
  was chewing faster now. "You mean the mayor ... you mean the mayor is ..."
  At that moment, a little way down the hall, a door opened. Through it came 
  three more guards, including--Lina spotted him by his beard--the chief guard. 
  They strode forward, talking to each other in low voices, and as they passed, 
  the chief guard threw a quick glance at Lina. Does he recognize me? Lina 
  wondered. She couldn't tell.
  Barton Snode finished his sentence in a husky whisper. "You mean ... the 
  mayor is stealing?"
  "That's right," said Doon. "We thought you should be informed, because who 
  else can arrest the mayor?
  108
  
  And once you've done that, the guards can put all the things he's stolen back 
  where they came from."
  "And then tell the city that a new mayor has to be found," added Lina.
  Barton Snode leaned heavily against the wall and rubbed a hand over his 
  chin. He seemed to be thinking. "Something must be done," he said. "This is 
  shocking, shocking." He started back toward his desk, and Doon and Lina 
  followed. "I will make a note," he said, taking a pencil from the desk drawer. 
  Lina watched as he wrote slowly on a scrap of paper: "Mayor stealing. Secret 
  room."
  When he'd finished, he let out a satisfied breath. "Very good," he said. 
  "Action will be taken, you may be sure. Some sort of action. Quite soon."
  "Good," said Doon.
  "Thank you," said Lina, and they turned to leave.
  The three guards were standing by the main door of the Gathering Hall as 
  Doon and Lina went out. The chief guard moved aside to make way for them, 
  and they went through the door and out onto the wide front steps. Lina 
  glanced over her shoulder. Before the door swung closed, she saw the chief 
  guard striding toward the reception desk, where Barton Snode was standing 
  up, leaning forward, his eyes shining with important news.
  109
  
  CHAPTER 13 - Deciphering the Message
  Doon headed for home, and Lina went in the opposite direction across 
  Harken Square. The little group of Believers had gone, but the protesters 
  with their signs continued to pace back and forth. A few of them were still 
  shaking their fists in the air and yelling, but most of them tramped silently, 
  looking tired and discouraged. Lina felt a bit that way, too. Once Doon said 
  he'd seen a door, she was sure that the door he'd found and the door in the 
  Instructions were the same. She had had such hopes for that door in the 
  Pipeworks. But hoping so hard had made her jump to conclusions. She'd 
  gone a little too fast. She always went fast. Sometimes it was a good thing 
  and sometimes not.
  Now Doon thought the Instructions were nothing important after all. She 
  didn't want him to be right. She didn't believe he was, even now. But her 
  thoughts felt like a mess of tangled yarn. She needed someone wise and 
  sensible to help her sort things out. She headed for Glome Street
  Though it was nearly six o'clock, she found Clary still in her workroom, at the 
  far end of Greenhouse 1. It was a small, crowded room. Pots and trowels 
  cluttered a high table at one end. Above the table were shelves full of bottles 
  of seeds, and boxes of string, wire, and various kinds of powders. Clary's 
  desk was a rickety table, littered with scraps of paper, all of them covered 
  with notes in her neat, round handwriting. Two rickety chairs went with the 
  rickety table, one on each side. Lina sat down facing Clary. "I have to tell you 
  some important things," she said. "And they're all secret."
  "All right," said Clary. "I can keep secrets." She was wearing a patched shirt 
  that had faded from blue to gray. Her short brown hair was tucked behind 
  her ears, and a bit of leaf clung to it on the right-hand side. She folded her 
  arms in front of her on the desk. She looked square and solid.
  "The first thing is," Lina began, "that I found the Instructions. But Poppy had 
  chewed them up."
  "The Instructions," said Clary. "I'm not familiar with them."
  Lina explained. She went on to explain everything—how she'd shown the 
  Instructions to Doon, what they had figured out, how he'd searched the 
  Pipeworks and found the door, and what he'd seen when he opened the door.
  110
  
   Clary made an unhappy sound and shook her head. "This is very bad," she 
  said. "And sad, too. I remember when the mayor was first starting out. He 
  has always been foolish, but not always wicked. I'm sorry to know that the 
  worst side of him has won out." Clary's dark brown eyes seemed to grow 
  deeper and sadder. "There is so much darkness in Ember, Lina. It's not just 
  outside, it's inside us, too. Everyone has some darkness inside. It's like a 
  hungry creature. It wants and wants and wants with a terrible power. And the 
  more you give it, the bigger and hungrier it gets."
  Lina knew. She had felt it in Looper's shop as she hovered over the colored 
  pencils. For a moment, she felt sorry for the mayor. His hunger had grown so 
  big it could never be satisfied. His huge body couldn't contain it. It made him 
  forget everything else. Clary let out a long breath, and a few of the scraps of 
  paper on her desk fluttered. She ran her fingers through her hair, felt the bit 
  of leaf, and plucked it out. Then she said, "About these Instructions." "Oh, 
  yes," said Lina. "They might be important, or they might not be. I don't know 
  anymore."
  "I'd like to see them, if you'd let me."
  "Of course you can see them--but you'll have to come home with me."
  "I'll come now, if that's all right," said Clary. "There's plenty of time before 
  lights out."
  Lina led Clary up the stairs and into her new bedroom at Mrs. Murdo's. "Nice 
  room," Clary said, looking around with interest. "And I see you have a 
  sprout."
  "A what?" said Lina.
  "Your bean," said Clary, pointing at the little pot of dirt on the windowsill.
  Lina bent to see what Clary was talking about. Sure enough, the dirt was 
  heaving up a little. She touched the pushed-up part, brushed away the dirt, 
  and discovered a pale green loop. It looked like a neck, as if a creature in the 
  bean were trying to escape but hadn't yet managed to pull its head out. Of 
  course she already knew that plants grew from seeds. But to have put that 
  flat white bean in the dirt, to have almost forgotten about it, and now to see 
  it forcing its way up into the air...
  "It's doing it!" she said. "It's coming to life!"
  Clary nodded, smiling. "Still amazes me every time I see it," she said.
  111
  
  Lina brought out the Instructions, and Clary sat down at the table to study 
  them. She puzzled over the patchwork of scraps for a long time, tracing the 
  lines with her finger, murmuring the parts of words.
  "What you've figured out so far seems right to me," she said. "I think 'ip ork' 
  must be 'Pipeworks.' And 'iverb nk' must be 'riverbank.' So this bit must be 
  'down riverbank'--then there's a big space here--'to edge.' Edge of what, I 
  wonder? And does it mean 'down riverbank' as in 'walk alongside the river'?"
  "Yes, I think so," Lina said.
  "Or does it mean go down the riverbank itself, down the bank toward the 
  water? Maybe 'edge* means 'edge of the water.'"
  "It couldn't mean that. The bank goes straight down like a wall. You couldn't 
  go down to the edge of the water, you'd fall in." Lina pictured the dark, swift 
  water and shivered.
  "This word," said Clary, putting a finger on the paper. "Maybe it isn't 'edge,' 
  maybe it's something else. It could be 'hedge.' Or 'pledge.' Those don't make 
  much sense. But it could be 'ledge' or 'wedge."*
  Lina saw that Clary was no better at deciphering the puzzle than she was. 
  She sighed and sat down on the end of her bed. "It's hopeless," she said.
  Clary straightened up quickly. "Don't say that. This torn-up piece of paper is 
  the most hopeful thing I've ever seen. Do you know what this word is?" She 
  pointed to the word at the top of the paper, Egres.
  "Someone's name, isn't it? The title would be 'Instructions for Egreston,' or 
  maybe 'Egresman,' or something like that. The person the instructions were 
  for."
  "I don't think so," said Clary. "If you add an s to ^ this word, right where this 
  tear in the paper is, you get $|^, 'Egress.' Do you know what that means?"
  "No," said Lina.
  'It means 'the way out.' It means 'the exit.' The title of this document is 
  'Instructions for Egress.'" When Clary left, there was still over an hour before 
  lights out. Lina raced across the city to Greengate Square. She glanced in the 
  window of the Small Items shop, where Doon's father was reaching for 
  something on a shelf, and then she dashed up the stairs and knocked on the 
  112
  
  door of Doon's apartment. Right away, she heard quick steps and Doon 
  opened the door.
  "I have something exciting to tell you," Lina said breathlessly.
  "Come in, then." 
  Lina went across the cluttered room to stand by a lamp. She pulled from her 
  pocket a tiny piece of paper on which she had written "Egres." "Look at this 
  word,"  she said.
  "It's from the title of the Instructions. Someone's name," said Doon.
  "No," said Lina. "It's meant to be 'Egress,' with two s's. I showed the 
  Instructions to Clary, and she told me. It means 'the way out.'"
  "The way out!" cried Doon.
  "Yes! The way out. The exit. It's instructions for the way out of Ember!"
  "So it is real," Doon said.
  "It is. We have to figure out the rest. Or as much of the rest as possible. Can 
  you come now?"
  He darted into his room, emerged with his jacket, and they ran.
  "All right" said Lina. They were on the floor of the blue-green room at Mrs. 
  Murdo's. "Let's take the first line." She moved her finger along it slowly.
  1.
  Exp
  riv
  ip ork.
  "We know that 'ip ork' is Pipeworks," she said. '"Exp' could be 'expand,' or 
  'explore,' or 'expose'..." 
  "There's a big space between 'Exp' and the rest," said Doon. "There must be 
  more words in there."
  "But who knows what they are? Let's move on." Lina swept her straggly hair 
  impatiently back from her face. "Look at number two."
  2.
  ston marked with E by r dge
  113
  
  Lina put her ringer on ston. "What could that be?" "Maybe 'piston,'" said 
  Doon. "That's part of a machine, like the generator. Or maybe it's 'astonish.' 
  Or it could be..." 
  "I bet it's just plain 'stone,'" said Lina. "There's a lot of stone in the 
  Pipeworks." 
  Doon had to admit this was probably right. "So then," he said, "it would be 
  'stone marked with E....'" He frowned at the next bit. "This must be 'river's 
  edge.' 'Stone marked with E by the river's edge.'" They looked at each other 
  in delight. "E for Egress!" cried Lina. "E for Exit!"
  They bent over the document again. "There's not much left of this next line," 
  said Doon.
  3.
  adde down iverb nk to edge appr
  eight low.
  "Just this part--which must say, 'down riverbank to edge'... something."
  '"Edge of water' would make sense. But right after 'edge' there's 'app.' What 
  would that be?" Doon sat back on his heels and gazed up at the ceiling, as if 
  the answer might be there. 
  Lina muttered, "down riverbank to edge, edge." She thought of Clary's 
  guesses about that line. "Maybe it's 'ledge,'" she said. "'Down riverbank to 
  ledge.' There could be a ledge down near the water."
  "Yes, that must be right. There's a stone marked with E, and down the 
  riverbank at that point there's a ledge. I think we're getting it."
  Once again they crouched over the page, their heads close together. "Okay" 
  Doon said. "Line 4."
  4.
  acks to the
  wat r,find door of bo
  ker. He
  hind small steel
  pan the right
  . Rem
  ey, open do .
  "This is where it says 'door,'" Lina said. "Somehow the door is by the ledge. 
  Does that make sense?" "And there's that "small steel pan'--what can that 
  mean? What would a pan have to do with anything?"
  114
  
  "But look, but look." Lina tapped the paper urgently. "Here it says 'he' and 
  here it says 'ey.' It's talking about a key!"
  "But what is it a door to?" said Doon, sitting back.
  "Remember, we thought about this before. A door in the bank of the river 
  would lead under the Pipeworks."
  Lina pondered this. "Maybe it leads to a long tunnel that goes way out 
  beyond Ember, and then gradually up and up until it comes out at the other 
  city."
  "What other city?" Doon glanced up at the drawings tacked to the walls of 
  Lina's room. "Oh," he said.
  "You mean that city."
  "Well, it could be."
  Doon shrugged. "I suppose so. Or it could be another city exactly like this 
  one."
  That was a gloomy thought. Both of them felt their spirits sink a little at the 
  idea. So they turned back to the task of deciphering.
  "Next line," said Lina.
  But Doon sat back on his heels again. He stared into the air, half smiling. "I 
  have an idea," he said. "If we do find the way out, we'll need to announce it 
  to everyone. Wouldn't it be splendid to do it during the Singing? Stand up 
  there in front of the whole city and say we've found it?"
  "It would be," Lina said. "But that's only two days away."
  "Yes. We have to hurry."
  They were bending again over the glued-down fragments when Doon 
  remembered that he should check the time. It was a quarter to nine. He 
  barely had time to get home.
  "Game again tomorrow," said Lina. "And while you're at work, look for the 
  rock marked with E."
  That night, Doon had trouble sleeping. He couldn't find a comfortable 
  position on his bed. It seemed to be made up of nothing but lumps and 
  wrinkles, and it squeaked and groaned every time he moved. He flailed 
  115
  
  around so much that the noise woke his father, who came to his room and 
  asked, "What is it, son? Nightmares?"
  "No," said Doon. "Just can't sleep"
  "Are you worrying? Frightened of anything?" Doon wanted to say, Yes, 
  Father. I'm worried because the mayor of our city is taking for himself the 
  things that people need, and I'm afraid because any day our lights could go 
  out forever. I'm worried and afraid a lot of the time, but I'm also excited 
  because I think there is a way out, and we might find it--and all those 
  feelings are whirling around in my head, which makes it hard to sleep. He 
  could have told his father everything. His father would have plunged in with 
  great enthusiasm. He would have helped them decipher the Instructions and 
  expose the mayor's thievery; he would even have come down into the 
  Pipeworks and helped search for the rock marked with E. But Doon wanted to 
  keep these things to himself for now. Tomorrow, the guards would announce 
  that an alert young boy had uncovered the mayor's crime, and his father, 
  hearing the announcements along with the rest of Ember, would turn to the 
  person next to him and say, "That's my son they're talking about! My son. So 
  in answer to his father's question, he simply said, "No, Father, I'm all right."
  "Well, then, see if you can't lie still," said his father. "Good night, son," he 
  added, and closed the door. 
  Doon smoothed out his covers and pulled them up to his chin. He closed his 
  eyes. But still he couldn't sleep. So he tried a method that had often worked 
  for him before. He would choose a place he knew well-- the school, for 
  instance--and imagine himself walking through it, picturing it as he went in 
  minute detail. Often his thoughts would wander, but he would always bring 
  them back to the imaginary journey, and something about doing this would 
  often make him sleepy. This night he decided to retrace his explorations of 
  the Pipeworks. He held his mind to the task for a long time, picturing, with all 
  the clarity he could muster, everything he had seen in that underground 
  realm-- the long stairway, the tunnels, the door, the path along the river, the 
  rocks along the path. He felt sleep drawing closer, a heaviness in his limbs, 
  but just as he was about to give in to it, he saw in his mind's eye the 
  wrinkled rocks that bordered the river at the west end of the Pipeworks, the 
  rocks whose strange ridges and creases had reminded him of writing. His 
  eyes flew open in the dark, his heart began to hammer, and he gave up on 
  sleeping and lay in a state of terrible impatience for the rest of the night.
  116
  
  CHAPTER 14 - The Way Out
  The next day was Song Rehearsal Day. Everyone was let off from work at 
  twelve o'clock to practice for the Singing. It was a slow morning for 
  messages. Lina had a lot of time to sit at her station in Gam Square and 
  think. She put her elbows on her knees, rested her chin in her hands, and 
  stared down at the pavement in front of the bench, which was worn smooth 
  by the many feet that had passed there. She thought about the mayor, down 
  in his room full of plunder, gorging on peaches and asparagus and wrapping 
  his huge body in elegant new clothes. She thought of his great stack of light 
  bulbs and shook her head in bewilderment. What was he thinking? If he still 
  had light bulbs when everyone else in Ember had run out, would he enjoy 
  sitting in his lit room while the rest of the city drowned in darkness? And 
  when the power finally ran out for good, all his light bulbs would be useless. 
  Possessions couldn't save him--how could he have forgotten that? He must 
  be thinking the same way as Looper: everything was hopeless anyhow, so 
  he'd live it up while he could.
  She leaned back against the bench, stretched her legs out, and took a long 
  breath. Very soon, the guards would storm into the secret room and seize 
  the mayor as he sat stuffing himself on stolen goodies. Maybe they already 
  had. Maybe today the stunning news would come: Mayor Arrested! Stealing 
  from Citizens! Maybe they'd announce it at the Singing, so everyone could 
  hear it.
  No one came with any messages to be delivered, so after a while Lina left 
  her station and found a step to sit on in an alley off Calloo Street. She pulled 
  back her hair and braided it to keep it from sliding around. Then she took 
  from her pocket the copy of the Instructions she'd made just after she sent 
  her note to the mayor. She unfolded it and began to study it.
  This is what she was doing when, a little before twelve o'clock, she looked up 
  to see Doon running toward her. He must have come straight from the 
  Pipeworks--he had a big damp patch of water on one leg of his pants. He 
  spoke in an excited rush. "I've been looking all over for you!" he said. "I've 
  found it!" 
  "Found what?"
  117
  
  "The E! At least it looks like an E. It must be an E, though you wouldn't know 
  it if you weren't looking for it...."
  "You mean the rock marked with an E? In the Pipeworks?"
  "Yes, yes, I found it!" He stood breathing hard, his eyes blazing. "I'd seen it 
  before, hut I didn't think of it as an E then, just a squiggle that looked like 
  writing. There are all these rocks that look like they're covered with writing."
  "Which rocks? Where is it?" Lina was on her feet now, bouncing with 
  excitement.
  "Down at the west end of the river. Near where it goes into that great hole in 
  the Pipeworks wall." He paused, trying to catch his breath. "And listen," he 
  said. "We could go there right now."
  "Right now?"
  "Yes, because of rehearsals. Everyone's going home, so the Pipeworks will be 
  closed and empty."
  "But if it's closed, how will we get in?"
  Grinning, Doon produced a large key from his pocket. "I ducked into the 
  office on my way out and borrowed the spare key," he said. "Lister--he's the 
  Pipeworks director--was in the bathroom practicing his singing. He won't miss 
  the key today. And tomorrow, everyone will be off work." He did an impatient 
  shuffle. "So come on," he said.
  The town clock struck the first of its twelve noon time booms. Lina stuffed 
  her copy of the Instructions back in her pocket. "Let's go."
  The Pipeworks was empty and silent. Lina and Doon went up the hallway 
  past the rows of boots and the slickers hanging on their hooks. They didn't 
  take any of these for themselves. This was not a Pipeworks tunnel they were 
  about to enter, they were sure; it wouldn't be dripping with water or lined 
  with spurting pipes.
  They went down the long stairway and out into the main tunnel, where the 
  river thundered alongside the path, its dark surface strewn with flecks of 
  light. 
  Doon led the way along the river's edge. As they neared the west end, Lina 
  saw the rocky outcroppings Doon had described to her. They were strange 
  118
  
  bulging shapes creased with lines like the faces of the very old. Not far 
  beyond, Lina could see the place where the river disappeared into a great 
  hole in the Pipeworks wall.
  Doon knelt down beside a clump of stones. He ran a finger over their 
  convoluted surface. "Look here," he said. Lina stooped down and peered at 
  the deeply carved lines. It was hard to see the E at first, because it was 
  surrounded by such a tangle of other lines, and because she was expecting it 
  to be an E drawn with straight strokes. But once she saw it--an E drawn with 
  curving lines, a script E--she was sure it had been carved on purpose: it was 
  centered on its stone, and its lines were deep and even.
  "So from here we should look down at the river," said Doon. "That's what the 
  Instructions said, 'down riverbank to ledge."'
  He lay on his stomach next to the rock and inched forward until his head 
  hung out over the edge of the path. Lina watched him anxiously. His elbows 
  stuck up on either side of him, and his head, bent down, was nearly invisible. 
  He stayed that way for long seconds. 
  Then he shouted, "Yes! I see something!" and scrambled to his feet again. 
  "You do it," he said. "Look at the riverbank right below us."
  Lina did as he had. She lay down and pulled herself forward until her head 
  was over the edge. Eight feet or so below her, she saw the black water 
  churning by. She tucked her chin in and looked at the riverbank. It was a 
  sheer rock wall, straight up and down and slick with spray, and at first that 
  was all she saw. But she kept looking and before long could make out short 
  iron bars bolted into the bank, one below the next, almost directly below her. 
  They were like the rungs of a ladder. They were a ladder, she realized. The 
  bars provided a way to climb down the riverbank. Not a very appealing way--
  the bars looked slippery, and the water below was so terribly fast. And 
  because of the dimness and the flying spray, she couldn't actually see if 
  there was a ledge at the bottom or not. But the E was clearly an E, and the 
  bars were clearly a ladder. This must be the right place.
  "Who'll go first?" said Doon.
  "You can," Lina said, getting to her feet and stepping away.
  "All right." Doon turned so that his back was to the river, and he eased 
  himself carefully over the rocks, feeling for the first rung with his foot. Lina 
  119
  
  watched as he sank out of sight, little by little. After a few moments his voice 
  called up from below: "I'm down! Now you come!"
  Lina inched backward, just as Doon had, letting one foot dangle over the 
  edge, lower and lower, until it touched the first rung of the ladder. She 
  shifted her weight to that foot, clinging with cold fingers to a ridge in the 
  rock, and lowered herself slowly until she was standing on the rung with both 
  feet. Her heart was beating so hard she was afraid it would shake her fingers 
  loose from their grip.
  Now she had to move downward. She felt for the next rung with her foot, 
  found it, let herself down. It would have been easy if it hadn't been for the 
  river waiting below to swallow her.
  "You're almost here!" called Doon. His voice came from right below her. 
  "There's a ledge--one more rung and you'll feel it."
  She did feel it, solid beneath her foot. For a second, she stood there, still 
  clutching the ladder. The surging water was only inches below her now. Don't 
  think about it, she told herself. She moved sideways two steps to stand next 
  to Doon, and there in front of them was a rectangular space carved out of 
  the river wall, rather like the entry hall of a building. It was perhaps eight 
  feet wide and eight feet high, and would have been invisible from anywhere 
  else in the Pipeworks. You had to have climbed down the riverbank to see it.
  They stepped into this entry hall and walked a few steps. Enough light to see 
  by came from the tunnel behind them.
  Lina stopped. "There's the door!" she said.
  "What?" said Doon. The water roared so loudly they had to shout to be 
  heard.
  "The door!" Lina yelled happily.
  "Yes!" Doon yelled back. "I see it!"
  At the end of the passage was a wide, solid looking door. It was dull gray, 
  mottled with greenish and brownish blotches that looked like mildew. Lina 
  put her palms against it. It was metal, and it felt cold. The door had a metal 
  handle, and just below the handle was a keyhole. Lina reached into the 
  pocket of her pants for her copy of the Instructions. She unfolded it, and 
  Doon looked over her shoulder. Together they squinted at the paper in the 
  dim light from the main tunnel.
  120
  
  "This is the part, right here," she said, pointing:
  3.
  adde down iverb nk
  to edge appr
  eight
  low.
  4.
  acks to the
  wat r, find door of bo
  ker. He
  hind small steel
  pan the right
  . Rem
  ey, open do .
  Lina ran her finger along line number 3. "This must say, 'Something 
  something down riverbank to ledge approximately eight feet below.' That's 
  what we've just done. Then four is something about . . . 'backs to the water, 
  find door... something.' And then 'He hind'--that must be 'key behind,' and 
  then there's the small steel pan. Do you see a small steel pan?"
  Doon was still studying the paper. "It says 'right.' We should look to the right 
  of the door." And quite easily they found it. It wasn't a pan at all, but a small 
  square of steel embedded in the wall. "A steel panel," said Lina. She ran her 
  fingers across it and felt a dent at one side. When she pressed there, the 
  panel sprang open easily and silently, as if it were glad to have been finally 
  found. Inside, a silver key was hanging on a hook.
  Lina reached for it and then drew her hand back. "Shall I do it?" she said. "Or 
  shall you?"
  "You do it" said Doon.
  So she took the key from its hook and put it in the keyhole. She turned it and 
  felt a click. She grasped the door handle and pushed, but nothing happened. 
  She pushed harder. "It won't budge," she said.
  "Maybe it opens outward," said Doon.
  Lina pulled. The door still didn't move. "It has to open," she said. "We 
  unlocked it!" She pulled and pushed and hauled on the handle--and the door 
  moved, not inward or outward but sideways. "Oh, this is how it goes!" cried 
  Lina. She pulled the handle to the left, and with a deep rasping sound, the 
  121
  
  door slid away, into a slot in the wall. Behind it was a space of utter 
  darkness.
  They stared. Lina had expected to see something when the door opened. She 
  had thought there would be light behind it, and a path or road.
  "Shall we go in?" said Lina.
  Doon nodded.
  Lina stepped across the threshold. The air had a dank, stuffy smell. She 
  turned to the right and put her right hand against the wall. It was smooth 
  and flat. The floor, too, was smooth.
  "There might be a light switch," she said. She patted the wall just inside the 
  door, from the floor to as high as she could reach, but found nothing.
  Doon turned left and felt on the other side, with the same result. "Nothing," 
  he said.
  Very slowly, keeping a hand to the wall and tapping the floor cautiously with 
  their feet before every step, Doon and Lina made their way in opposite 
  directions. Each of them soon came to a corner and turned again. Now they 
  were going deeper into the dark. They both had the same thought: Is the 
  way out of Ember a long dark tunnel? Must we go mile after mile in absolute 
  darkness?
  But suddenly Lina gave a yelp of surprise. "Something's here on the floor," 
  she said. Her foot had banged against a hard object. She knelt down and 
  touched it cautiously with her hands. It was a metal cube, about a foot 
  square. "It's a box, I think. Two boxes," she added as she explored farther.
  Doon took a step toward her in the darkness, and his knees banged into a 
  hard edge. "There's something else here, too," he said. "Not a box." He ran 
  his hands along it. "It's big and has a curved edge."
  "The boxes are small enough to lift," said Lina. "Let's take them out where 
  it's lighter and see what they are. Come and help."
  Doon made his way to Lina and picked up one of the boxes. They walked 
  back through the door and set the boxes down a few feet from the river's 
  edge. They were made of dark green metal and had gray metal handles on 
  top and a kind of latch on the side. The latches opened easily. Lina and Doon 
  raised the hinged lids and looked inside. What they saw puzzled and 
  122
  
  disappointed them. Una's box was full of smooth white rods, each about ten 
  inches long. At the end of each one, a little bit of string poked out In Doon's 
  box were dozens of small packets wrapped in a slippery material. He opened 
  one and found a lot of short wooden sticks, each with a blue blob on the end. 
  Both boxes had a label on the inside of the lid. The label on Lina's box said 
  "Candles." The label on Doon's said "Matches," and under it was a white, 
  inch-wide strip of some kind of rough, pebbly material.
  "What does 'Candles' mean?" Lina said, puzzled.
  She took out one of the white rods. It felt slick, almost greasy.
  "And what does 'Matches' mean?" said Doon.
  "Matches what?" He took one of the small sticks from its packet. The blue 
  stuff on the end was not wood.
  "Could it be something to write with? Like a pencil? Maybe it writes blue."
  "But what's the point of a whole box of tiny pencils?" asked Lina. "I don't 
  understand."
  Doon frowned at the little blue-tipped stick. "I don't see what else it could 
  be," he said finally. "I'll try writing something with it."
  "On what?"
  Doon looked around. The floor was too damp from the spray of the river to 
  write on. "I could try it on the Instructions," he said, Lina handed them to 
  him. Carefully, he rubbed the blue end of the stick along the edge of the 
  paper. It didn't leave a mark. He rubbed it along his arm. No mark there, 
  either.
  "Try this white stuff," Lina said, pointing to the white strip inside the lid of the 
  box.
  He scraped the blue tip across the rough surface. Instantly, the end of the 
  stick burst into flame. Doon cried out and flung the stick away. It landed on 
  the floor a few feet off, where it burned brightly for a moment and then 
  sputtered out.
  They stared at each other, their mouths open in astonishment. There was a 
  strange sharp smell in the air that smarted in their noses.
  "It makes fire!" said Doon. "And light!" 
  123
  
  "Let me try one," said Lina. She took a stick from the box and ran it across 
  the rough strip. It blazed up fiercely, but she managed to hold on to it for a 
  moment. Then she felt the heat on her fingers and let go, and the flaming 
  stick dropped over the ledge and into the river.
  "Fire sticks," said Doon. "Are they what saves Ember?"
  "I don't see how they could be," said Lina. "They're so small. They go out too 
  fast." She shivered. This was not turning out the way she'd thought it would. 
  She held up one of the white things. "Anyway, what are these for?"
  Doon shook his head in bewilderment. "Maybe a candle is a kind of handle," 
  he said. "Maybe you tie the stick on with the string, and then you can hold it 
  longer while it burns."
  "It would still go out just as fast," Lina said.
  "Yes," said Doon. "But it's all I can think of. Let's try it."
  With a great deal of effort, they looped the string of a rod around one of the 
  sticks. Lina held the rod while Doon scraped the blue tip into flame. They 
  watched the stick flare brightly, making shadows jump up behind them. The 
  wood turned black, and the charred firestick crumbled and dropped to the 
  ground.
  But the light didn't go out. The string itself had caught fire. As they watched, 
  it sputtered and smoked and then burned steadily, filling the little room with 
  a warm glow.
  "It's the movable light," said Doon in awe.
  All Lina's excitement flooded back. "And now, and now--" she said, "we can 
  go back into the room and see what's there"
  They went back down the passage to the doorway and stepped inside. Lina 
  held the movable light at arm's length before her. In its flickering glow they 
  saw something made of silvery metal. They walked slowly around, examining 
  it. It was long and low, filling up the center of the room. One end of it came 
  to a point. The other end was flat. Across the open middle stretched two 
  metal strips. Four stout ropes were attached to the outside, one at each end 
  and one on each side. And on the floor of the thing were two poles, each 
  flattened at one end.
   "Look," said Lina. "There's a word on its side."
  124
  
  They squatted at the pointed end and held the flame near the word. It said, 
  in square black letters, “BOAT"
  "Boat" repeated Doon. "What does that mean?"
  "I don't know," said Lina. "And here's another word, on these poles: 'Paddles.' 
  The only paddle I know is the one Mrs. Polster uses on kids who misbehave in 
  school."
  Once again, she took her copy of the Instructions from her pocket and 
  consulted it, holding it in the light of the flame. "Look," she said, "right here: 
  'oat' must be 'boat.'"
  5.
  oat,
  stocked with
  nee
  uip ent. Bac
  ont s eet.
  "And the next part must say, 'stocked with necessary equipment," said Doon. 
  "That must be what's in the boxes."
  "Then there's this." Una ran her finger along the next line.
  6. Usi opes, lowe
  ter. Head dow st . Us pa
  av cks and assist over rap
  "This word must be 'ropes,'" she said. "Then 'lower'. . . and then . . . would 
  this word be 'downstairs'? Maybe it says, 'head downstairs'?" "That doesn't 
  make sense," said Doon. "There aren't any stairs, except the ones that go 
  up." He frowned at the word, and then he took a short, sharp breath. 
  "Downstream," he said. "The word must be 'downstream.' It must say 
  something like, 'Use the ropes to lower the boat, and head downstream.'" He 
  looked up at Lina and spoke in a voice full of wonder. "The boat goes on the 
  water. It's something to ride in."
  They stared at each other in the flickering light, realizing what this meant. 
  There was no tunnel leading out of Ember. The way out was the river. To 
  leave Ember, they must go on the river.
  125
  
  CHAPTER 15 - A Desperate Run
  "But this can't be right," said Doon. "If the river is the way out of Ember, why 
  is there just one boat? It's only big enough for two people."
  "I don't know," said Lina. "It is strange."
  "Let's look around some more." They stood up. Doon went back to where 
  they'd left the boxes and got another candle. He brought it into the boat 
  room and lit it, and the room grew twice as bright Right away they saw what 
  they hadn't noticed before: in the back wall was a door almost as wide as the 
  whole room. When they went up to it they could see that it, too, was a sliding 
  door. Doon took hold of the handle that was on the right and pulled 
  sideways, and the door rolled smoothly open to reveal more darkness. They 
  stepped in. They could guess from the echoing sound of their voices when 
  they spoke that they were in a tremendous room, though the ceiling was 
  low--they could see it just over their heads. The candlelight glinted off 
  something shiny, and as they went in farther they could see that the room 
  was filled with boats, row upon row of them, all just like the one in the first 
  room. "There must be hundreds," Lina whispered.
  "Enough for everyone, I suppose," said Doon. They wandered around a bit, 
  but there wasn't really much to see. All the boats were the same. Each one 
  contained two metal boxes and two paddles. The room was cold, and the air 
  felt heavy in their lungs. The candle flames burned weakly. So they went 
  back to the small room and slid the door closed behind them.
  "I guess," said Lina, "that this first boat is meant as a sort of sample. We 
  learn what's what on the one that has signs. 'Boat.1 'Paddles.' 'Candles.' 
  'Matches.'" They went back out to the river's edge. Lina blew out her candle 
  and began closing up the boxes they'd opened.
  Doon blew out his, too. "I'm going to take my candle with me," he said, "to 
  look at later. I want some matches as well.' He took a packet of matches 
  from the box and tucked it inside his shirt.
  Lina returned the boxes to the boat room and slid the door closed. Then she 
  and Doon stood together on the ledge and gazed down. Less than a foot 
  below, the river rushed by. A short distance down Stream it plunged into the 
  dark mouth in the wall and disappeared.
  126
  
  "Well," he said, "we've found it."
  "We've found it," Lina repeated, wonderingly.
  "And tomorrow, at the start of the Singing," said Doon, "we'll stand up in 
  Harken Square and tell the whole city."
  When they came up out of the Pipeworks, it was nearly six o'clock. They 
  hadn't realized they'd been down there so long; both Doon's father and Mrs. 
  Murdo would be wondering where they were. They stood for a moment under 
  a lamppost, just long enough to agree on a time to meet the next day and 
  plan their announcement. Then they hurried home. When Doon's father 
  asked why he was so late, he said his song rehearsal had gone long. He 
  wanted to shout out to his father, We've found the way out! We're saved! 
  But he held himself in for the sake of his moment of glory. Tomorrow, when 
  his father saw him on the steps of the Gathering Hall, he would be so 
  overcome with surprise and pride that he would go weak in the knees, and 
  the people standing next to him would have to catch him and hold him up.
  And the announcement about the thieving mayor! That would probably 
  happen tomorrow, too. Doon had almost forgotten it in the excitement of 
  finding the boats. The mayor's arrest and the city's rescue, both at once! It 
  was going to be an amazing day. Racing thoughts kept Doon awake almost 
  until morning. The day of the Singing was a holiday for the entire city; all the 
  stores and other businesses were closed. This meant that Doon didn't have 
  to go to the Pipeworks. His father didn't have to go to his shop, either, but he 
  was going to go anyhow. If he wasn't in his shop, fussing with his 
  merchandise, he didn't know what to do with himself. Doon dawdled over his 
  breakfast of carrot sticks and mashed turnips, waiting for his father to go. He 
  wanted to get ready for the journey down the river. They probably wouldn't 
  leave for a few days--he and Lina would make their announcement tonight, 
  and people would need time to get organized before they could leave the 
  city--but he was too excited to sit around doing nothing.
  As soon as his father left, Doon slipped the case off his pillow. This would be 
  his traveling pack. He put in the candle and the matches. He put in the key 
  he'd borrowed from the Pipeworks office. He put in a good sized piece of 
  rope that he'd found at the trash heaps and had been saving for years and a 
  bottle for water. He put in an ancient folding knife that his father had given 
  him, which had come down through generations of his family and which he 
  used to chop off his bangs when they got so long they tickled his eyelids. He 
  put in some extra clothes, in case he got wet, and some paper and a pencil, 
  127
  
  so that he could write a record of the journey. Along with these things, he 
  crammed in a small blanket--it might be cold in the new city—and a packet 
  of food: six carrots, a handful of vitamins, some peas and mushrooms 
  wrapped in a lettuce leaf, two boiled beets, and two boiled turnips. That 
  should be enough. Surely, when they got to where they were going, the 
  people who lived there would give them something to eat. He tied the top of 
  the pillowcase in a knot, and then he untied it again. He might want to add 
  something else.
  He stood in the middle of the apartment and looked around at the jumble of 
  stuff. There was nothing else here that he wanted to take with him-- no, 
  there was one thing. He went back into his room. From beneath his bed he 
  pulled out the pages of his bug book. He leafed through it The white spider. 
  The moth with the zigzag pattern on its wings. The bee, striped brown and 
  yellow on its rear end. He looked at his drawings for a long time, memorizing 
  their beauty and strangeness. Tiny fringes of hair, minute claws, jointed legs. 
  Should he take this with him? There might not be creatures like this where 
  they were going. He might never see such things again.
  But no, he'd leave it behind--his pack should be small and light He put the 
  bug book back under his bed and pulled out the box where he kept the green 
  worm. He drew back the scarf to check his captive one more time. Several 
  days before, the worm had done a curious thing: it had wrapped itself up in a 
  blanket of threads. Since then it had hung motionless from a bit of cabbage 
  stem. Doon had been watching it carefully. Either it was dead, or it was 
  undergoing the change that he'd read about in a library book but could 
  hardly believe was true--the change from a crawling thing to a flying thing. 
  So far, the bundled-up worm had shown no signs of life.
  But now he saw that it was wriggling. The whole wrapped-up bundle, which 
  was shaped like a large vitamin pill, bent slightly from side to side, then was 
  still, then bent back and forth again. Something was pushing at the top end 
  of it, and in a moment the threads there split apart and a dark furry knob 
  emerged. Doon watched, holding his breath. Next came two hairlike legs, 
  which clawed and plucked at the blanket. In a few minutes the whole 
  creature was out. Egress, thought Doon with a smile. The creature's wings 
  were crushed flat against its body at first, but soon they opened, and Doon 
  saw what his green worm had become: a moth with light brown wings. He 
  lifted the box and carried it to the window. He opened the window and held 
  the box out into the air. The moth waved its feathery feelers and took a few 
  steps along the wilted cabbage leaf. For several minutes, it stood still, its 
  128
  
  wings trembling slightly. Then it fluttered up into the air, rising higher and 
  higher until it was just a pale spot against the dark sky.
  Doon watched until the moth disappeared. He knew he had seen something 
  marvelous. What was the power that turned the worm into a moth? It was 
  greater than any power the Builders had had, he was sure of that. The power 
  that ran the city of Ember was feeble by comparison--and about to run out.
  For a few minutes he stood by the window, looking out over the square and 
  thinking again about what to pack for his journey. Should he put in anything 
  like nails or wire? Would he need money? Should he take some soap?
  Then he laughed and struck a hand against his head. He kept forgetting that 
  the entire population of the city would be with him on the trip. If he needed 
  something he didn't have, someone would surely be able to supply it.
  So he tied a knot in his pillowcase and was about to close the window when 
  he caught sight of three burly men wearing the red and brown uniform of the 
  city guards striding into the square. They stopped and looked around for a 
  moment. Then one of them confronted old humpbacked Nammy Proggs, who 
  was standing not far from the entrance to the Small Items shop. The guard 
  towered over her, and she twisted her head sideways and squinted up at 
  him. Doon could hear the guard's voice clearly: "We're looking for a boy 
  named Harrow."
  "Why?" said Nammy.
  "Spreading vicious rumors" was the answer. "Do you know where he is?"
  Nammy hesitated a moment, and then she said, "Went off to the trash heaps 
  just a minute ago." The guard nodded curtly and beckoned to his 
  companions. They marched away.
  Spreading vicious rumors! Doon was so stunned that he stood still as stone 
  for a long minute. What could they possibly mean? But there was only one 
  answer. It had to be what they'd told the assistant guard about the mayor. 
  Why were they calling it a vicious rumor? It was the truth! He didn't 
  understand it.
  He did understand, though, that Nammy Proggs had done him a favor. She 
  must have seen that the guards meant him no good. She had protected him, 
  at least for the moment, by sending the guards to the wrong place.
  129
  
  Doon forced his mind to slow down and think. Why did the guards think he 
  and Lina were lying? Obviously, they hadn't investigated the room in Tunnel 
  351. If they had, they'd have known he and Lina were telling the truth.
  He could think of only one other possibility. The guards--at least some of 
  them--already knew what the mayor was doing. They knew about it and 
  wanted it to stay a secret. And why? It was clear: the guards, too, were 
  getting things from the storerooms.
  It had to be the answer. For a moment, the fear he'd felt when he saw the 
  guards was replaced by rage. The familiar hot wave rose in him, and he 
  wanted to grab a handful of his father's nails or pot shards and throw them 
  against the wall. But all at once he remembered: if the guards were after 
  him, they'd be after Lina, too. He had to warn her. He dashed down the 
  stairs, his anger turning into power for his running feet.
  After discovering the room full of boats, Lina had come home to Mrs. Murdo's 
  with the sound of the river still in her ears. It was like a huge, powerful voice, 
  roaring at the top of its lungs. Deep inside herself Lina felt an answering call, 
  as if she, too, contained a drop of the same power. She would ride on the 
  river-- she could hardly believe it--and it might take her to the shining city 
  she had dreamed of, or it might drown her. What she had imagined before—
  the smooth, gently sloping path leading out--now seemed childish. How could 
  the way into a new world be so easy? She dreaded going on the river, but 
  she was ready for it, too. She longed to go.
  She slept that night in the beautiful blue-green room, in the big, lumpy bed 
  with Poppy next to her. 
  She felt safe here. Mrs. Murdo came in and tucked the covers around her. 
  She sat on the edge of the bed and sang an odd little song to Poppy--
  something about rock-a-bye baby, in the treetops. 
  "What are treetops?" Lina asked, but Mrs. Murdo didn't know. "It's a very old 
  song," she said. "It's probably nonsense words." She said good night and 
  went out into the living room, where Lina could hear her humming quietly as 
  she tidied up. She was so orderly. She never left her stockings draped over 
  the back of a chair, or her sewing spread out all over the table. Lina closed 
  her eyes and waited for sleep.
  But her thoughts kept tumbling around. So much was going to happen 
  tomorrow--the whole city would be in an uproar. People would stream down 
  into the Pipeworks to see the boats. They'd be excited, shouting and 
  130
  
  laughing and crying, packing up their belongings, and surging through the 
  streets. If they couldn't all fit into the boats, there would be fights. Some 
  people might get hurt. It was going to be a mess. She'd have to keep her 
  little family close around her--Poppy, Mrs. Murdo, and Doon, and perhaps 
  Doon's father and Clary. Through it all, she would hold tight to Poppy so no 
  harm could come to her.
  It seemed she had barely closed her eyes when she felt Poppy's hard little 
  heels banging against her shins. "Time-a get up! Get up!" Poppy chirped.
  She got out of bed and dressed herself and Poppy. In the kitchen, Mrs. Murdo 
  was mashing potatoes for breakfast. How lovely, Lina thought, to have 
  breakfast cooked for her--to hear water bubbling in the pot, and to find a 
  bowl and a spoon set out on the table, and vitamins lined up neatly beside a 
  cup of beet tea. I could live here forever, Lina thought, before she 
  remembered that in a day or two they would all be leaving.
  There was a sudden banging on the front door. Mrs. Murdo dried her hands 
  and went to answer it, but before she'd taken three steps the banging came 
  again. "I'm coming, I'm coming," Mrs. Murdo cried, and when she opened the 
  door, there was Doon. His face was flushed, and he was breathing hard. He 
  had a bulging pillowcase slung over his shoulder. He looked past Mrs. Murdo 
  to Lina. "I have to talk to you," he said. "Right now, but..." He threw a 
  doubtful glance at Mrs. Murdo.
  Lina scrambled up from the table. "In here," she said, towing him toward the 
  blue-green room. When she had closed the door, Doon told her what had 
  happened. "They'll come for you, too," he said, "any minute. We have to get 
  out of here. We have to hide from them."
  Lina could hardly make sense of what he was saying. They were in trouble7. 
  Her legs went shaky at the knees. "Hide?" she said. "Hide where?"
  "We could go to the school--no one would be there today--or the library. It's 
  almost always open, even on holidays." He hopped impatiently from foot to 
  foot "But we have to go fast, we have to go now. They have signs up about 
  us all over the city!"
  "Signs?"
  "Telling people to report us if they see us!"
  131
  
  Lina felt as if a swarm of insects was inside her head, buzzing so loudly she 
  couldn't think. "How long do we have to hide? All day?" 
  "I don't know--we don't have time to think about it. Lina, they could be 
  outside the door this minute."
  The urgency in his voice convinced her. On the way through the living room 
  she gave Poppy a quick kiss and called, "Bye, Mrs. Murdo. We have some 
  emergency work to do. If anyone comes asking for me, say I’ll be back later." 
  They were down the stairs before Mrs. Murdo could ask any questions.
  Once in the street, they ran. "Where to?" Lina said. 
  "The school," Doon answered.
  They took Greystone Street, staying within the shadows as much as they 
  could. As they passed the shoe shop, Lina saw a white piece of paper stuck 
  up on the window. She glanced at it and her heart gave a wild jump. Her 
  name and Doon's were written on it in big black letters:
  DOON HARROW AND LINA MAYFLEET WANTED FOR SPREADING VICIOUS 
  RUMORS IF YOU SEE THEM REPORT TO MAYOR'S CHEIF GUARD. BELIEVE 
  NOTHING THEY SAY.
  REWARD
  She snatched the poster off the window, crumpled it up, and tossed it into 
  the nearest trash can. In the next block, she tore down two more, and Doon 
  ripped one off a lamppost. But there were too many to get them all, and they 
  didn't have time to waste. They ran faster. On this holiday, people slept late, 
  and because the stores were closed, the streets were nearly empty. Still, 
  they took the long route all the way out by the beehives to avoid 
  Sparkswallow Square, where a few people might be standing around and 
  talking. They ran past the greenhouses and up Dedlock Street. As they 
  crossed Night Street, Lina glanced to her left. Two blocks away, a couple of 
  guards were crossing to Greengate Square. She tapped Doon's shoulder and 
  pointed. He saw, and they ran faster. Had they been noticed? Lina thought 
  not; they would have heard a shout if the guards had seen them. They got to 
  the school and went in through the back door. In the Wide Hallway, their 
  footsteps echoed on the wooden floor. It was strange to be here again, and 
  to be here alone, without the clatter and chatter of other children. The 
  hallway with its eight doors seemed smaller to Lina than it had when she was 
  a student, and shabbier. The planks of the floor were scuffed gray, and there 
  132
  
  was a cloud of finger smudges around the doorknob of every door. They 
  went into Miss Thorn's room and, out of habit, sat at their old desks. "I don't 
  think they'll look for us here," said Doon. "If they do, we can crawl into the 
  paper cabinet." He set his pack down next to him on the floor. For a while 
  they just sat there, getting their breath back. They hadn't turned the light on, 
  so the room was dim--the only light came from beneath the blind over the 
  window.
  "Those posters," Lina said after a while. "Yes. Everyone will see them." "What 
  will they do to us if they catch us?" 
  "I don't know. Something to keep us from telling what we know. Put us in the 
  Prison Room, maybe."
  Lina ran her finger along the B carved in the desktop. It felt like a very long 
  time since she'd last sat at this desk. "We can't hide in here forever," she 
  said.
  "No," said Doon. "Just until it's time for the Singing. Then when everyone is 
  gathered in Harken Square, we'll go and tell about the boats and the mayor. 
  Won't we? I haven't really thought about it--I haven't had a chance to think 
  at all this morning."
  "But the guards are always there at the Singing, standing next to the 
  mayor," said Lina. "They'd grab us as soon as we opened our mouths."
  Doon's eyebrows came together in a dark line.
  "You're right. So what will we do?" It was like finding yourself on a dead-end 
  street, Lina thought. There was no way out. She stared blankly at the things 
  that had once been her daily companions--the teacher's desk, the stacks of 
  paper, The Book of the City of Ember on its special shelf. The old words ran 
  through her head: "There is no place but Ember. Ember is the only light in 
  the dark world." She knew now that this wasn't true. There was someplace 
  else--the place where the boats would take them.
  As if Doon had read her thoughts, he looked up. "We could go."
  "Go where?" she said, though she knew right away what he meant.
  "Wherever the river leads," he said. He gestured to the pillowcase sack. "I 
  packed up my bag this morning--I'm all ready. I'm sure I have enough for 
  you, too."
  133
  
  Lina felt her heart shrink a little. "Go by ourselves?" she said. "Without telling 
  anyone?"
  "We will tell them." Doon was on his feet now. He went to the cabinet and 
  got a sheet of paper. "We'll write a note explaining everything--a note to 
  someone we trust, someone who'll believe us."
  "But I can't just leave," said Una. "How could I leave Poppy? And not even 
  say goodbye to her? Not know where I'm going, or if I'm ever coming back? 
  How could you go without saying goodbye to your father?"
  "Because," said Doon, "once they find the boats, the rest of Ember will follow 
  us. It's not as if we're leaving them forever." He strode across the room and 
  rummaged in Miss Thorn's desk. "Who shall we write the message to?"
  Lina wasn't sure about this idea, but she couldn't, at the moment, think of a 
  better one. So she said, "We could write it to Clary. She's seen the 
  Instructions. She'll believe what we say. And she lives close by—just up in 
  Torrick Square."
  "Okay," said Doon. He pulled a pencil from the desk drawer. "Really," he 
  said, "this is a perfect idea. We can get away from the guards and leave our 
  message behind us. And we can be the first ones to arrive in the new city! 
  We should be the first, because we discovered the way."
  "Well, that's true." Lina thought for a minute. "How long do you think it will 
  take before the rest of them find the boats and come? It's a lot of people to 
  get organized." She numbered on her fingers the things that would have to 
  happen. "Clary will have to get the head of the Pipeworks to go down with 
  her and find the boats. Then she'll have to make the announcement to the 
  city. Then everyone in Ember will have to pack up their things, troop down to 
  the river, get all those boats out of that big room, and load themselves in. It 
  could be a big mess, Doon. Poppy will need me." She pictured frenzied 
  crowds of people, and Poppy tiny and lost among them.
  "Poppy has Mrs. Murdo," said Doon. "She'll be fine. Really. Mrs. Murdo is very 
  organized."
  It was true. The thought of taking Poppy with her on the river, which had 
  darted into Lina's mind, darted out again. I'm only being selfish, she thought, 
  to want to have her with me. It's too dangerous to take her. Mrs. Murdo will 
  bring her in a day or two. This seemed the most sensible plan, though it 
  made her so sad that it cast a shadow over the thrill of going to the new city.
  134
  
  "What if something goes wrong?" she said.
  "Nothing will go wrong! It's a good plan, Lina. We'll be there ahead of 
  everyone else--we can welcome them when they come, we can show them 
  around!" Doon was bursting with eagerness. His eyes shone, and he jiggled 
  up and down.
  "Well, all right," Lina said. "Let's write our message, then."
  Doon wrote for a long time. When he was finished, he showed what he'd 
  written to Lina. He'd explained how to find the rock with the E, how to go 
  down to the boat room, even how to use the candles. "It's good," she said. 
  "Now we have to deliver it."
  She paused a moment to see if she had any courage inside her. She found 
  that she did, along with sadness and fear and excitement "I'll deliver it," she 
  said. "I'm the messenger, after all. I know back ways to go, where no one will 
  see me." An idea struck her. "Doon, maybe Clary will be home! Maybe she 
  would keep us safe and help us tell what we know, and we won't have to 
  leave right now."
  Doon quickly shook his head. "I doubt it," he said. "She's probably with her 
  singing group, getting ready. You'll just have to leave the note under her 
  door."
  Lina could tell from his tone of voice that Doon didn't really want Clary to be 
  home. She supposed he had his heart set on their going down the river by 
  themselves. Doon glanced up at the clock on the schoolroom wall. "It's a 
  little after two," he said. "The Singing begins at three. After that, everyone 
  will be in Harken Square and the streets will be empty. I think we can get to 
  the Pipeworks safely then--why don't we leave about a quarter after three."
  "You still have the key?"
  Doon nodded.
  "So after I've delivered the note to Clary, I'll come back here," said Lina.
  "Yes. And then we'll wait until three-fifteen, and then we'll go."
  Lina got up from the cramped desk and went to the window. She moved the 
  blind a little and peered out. There was no one in the street. The dusty 
  schoolroom was very quiet. She thought about Doon's father, who would be 
  frantic when he saw his son's name on those posters and then realized later 
  135
  
  that Doon had disappeared. She thought about Mrs. Murdo, who might 
  already have seen the posters, and who would be frightened if guards came 
  looking for Lina and terrified= if Lina didn't come home by nightfall. She tried 
  not to think about Poppy at all; she couldn't bear it. 
  "Give me the note," she said to Doon at last. She folded the piece of paper 
  carefully and put it in the pocket of her pants. "Back soon," she said, and 
  went out of the room and down the hall to the rear door of the school.
  Doon went to the window to watch her go. He moved the blind aside just 
  enough to see out into Pibb Street. There she was, running in that long-
  legged way, with her hair flying. She started across Stonegrit Lane. Just 
  before she reached the other side, Doon's breath stopped in his throat. Two 
  guards rounded the corner from Knack Street, directly ahead of her. One of 
  them was the chief guard. He leapt forward and shouted so loudly Doon 
  could hear him plainly through the glass: "That's her! Get her!"
  Lina reversed her direction in an instant. She raced back down Pibb Street, 
  turned down School Street toward Bilbollio Square, and vanished from 
  Doon's sight. The guards ran after her, shouting. Doon watched, sick with 
  horror. She's much faster than they are, he told himself. Shell lose them--she 
  knows places to hide. He stood frozen next to the window, hardly breathing. 
  They won't catch her, he thought. I'm sure they won't catch her.
  136
  
  CHAPTER 16 - The Singing
  When Lina heard the guards shout, terror shot through her. She ran faster 
  than she ever had before, her heart pounding wildly. Behind her, the guards 
  kept up their shouting, and she knew that if other guards were nearby they 
  would come running. She had to find a hiding place. Ahead of her was 
  Bilbollio Square—was there a spot she could duck into? And like an answer, 
  Doon's words came back to her: "The library. It's almost always open, even 
  on holidays." She didn't have time to think. She didn't ask herself whether 
  Edward Pocket would be willing to hide her, or whether there would even be 
  a good place to hide in the library. She just ran for the passageway that led 
  to the library door and darted down it.
  But the library door wouldn't open. She turned the knob frantically, she 
  pulled and pushed, and then, at the same time that she heard the running 
  footsteps of the guards coming into the square, she saw the small 
  handwritten sign stuck to the door: "Closed for the Singing." The guards were 
  very near now. If she ran, they would see her. She flattened herself against 
  the wall, hoping they wouldn't think to look in the library passage.
  But they did. "Here she is!" yelled one of the guards. She tried to shoot past 
  him, but the passage was too narrow, and he caught her by the arm. She 
  pulled and twisted and kicked, but the chief guard had her now, too. He 
  gripped her other arm with fingers that felt like iron. "Stop your struggling!" 
  he shouted.
  Lina reached up and grabbed a handful of his wiry beard. She pulled with all 
  her might, and the chief guard roared, but he didn't let go. He yanked her 
  forward, almost off the ground, and the two guards dragged her across the 
  square at an awkward, lopsided pace that made her stumble over her own 
  feet. 
  "You're hurting me!" Lina said. "Don't hold so tight!"
  "Don't you tell us what to do," said the chief guard. "We'll hold you tight till 
  we get you where you're going."
  "Where is that?" said Lina. She was so enraged at her bad luck that she 
  almost forgot to be afraid.
  137
  
  "You're going to see the mayor, missy," said the chief guard. "He'll decide 
  what to do with you."
  "But I haven't done anything wrong!"
  "Spreading vicious rumors," said the guard.
  "Telling dangerous lies calculated to cause civic unrest."
  "It's not a lie!" she said. But the guard gripped her arm even more tightly 
  and gave her a shove so she stumbled sideways.
  "No talking," he said, and they walked the rest of the way in grim silence.
  A few people had already gathered in Harken Square, though the workers 
  were still getting it ready for the Singing. Street-sweepers crossed the square 
  back and forth, pushing their brooms. Someone appeared at a second-floor 
  window of a building on Gilly Street and unfurled one of the banners that was 
  always displayed for the Singing--a long piece of red cloth, faded after years 
  of use but still showing its design of wavy lines, representing the river, the 
  source of all power. That was for "The Song of the River." There would be a 
  banner on the Broad Street side of the square, too, this one deep yellow-gold 
  with a design like a grid to represent "The Song of the City," and another 
  banner on the Otterwill side for "The Song of Darkness," perfectly black 
  except for a narrow yellow edge.
  The guards marched Lina up the steps of the Gathering Hall and through the 
  wide doorway. They took her down the main corridor, opened the door at the 
  end, and gave her one last push, a push that caused her to stagger forward 
  in an undignified way and bump up against the back of a chair.
  It was the same room she'd been in that other, much happier day--her first 
  day as a messenger. Nothing had changed--the frayed red curtains, the 
  armchairs with the upholstery worn thin, the hideous mud-colored carpet. 
  The portraits on the wall looked down at her sorrowfully.
  "Sit there," said the chief guard. He pointed at a small, hard-looking chair 
  that faced the large armchair. Lina sat. Next to the chair was the small table 
  she remembered from before, with the china teapot and a tray of china 
  teacups with chips around their edges.
  The chief guard left the room--to find the mayor, Lina supposed. The other 
  one stood silently with his arms folded across his chest. Nothing happened 
  138
  
  for a while. Lina tried to think about what she would say to the mayor, but 
  her mind wouldn't work.
  Then the door to the front hall opened, and the mayor came in. It was the 
  first time Lina had seen him up close since she had delivered Looper's 
  message to him. He seemed even more immense. His baggy face was the 
  color of a mushroom. He wore a black suit that stretched only far enough 
  across his vast belly for one button to connect with its buttonhole.
  He moved ponderously across the room and settled into the armchair, filling 
  it completely. Next to his chair was a table, and on the table was a brass bell 
  the size of a fist. The mayor gazed for a moment at Lina with eyes that 
  looked like the openings of tunnels, and then he turned to the guard.
  "Dismissed," he said, waving the back of his hand at him. "Return when I ring 
  the bell."
  The guard left. The mayor swung his gaze back to Lina. "I am not surprised," 
  he said. He lifted one arm and pointed a finger at Lina's face. "You have been 
  in trouble before. Going where you shouldn't." 
  Lina started to speak, but the mayor held up his hand. It was an oddly small 
  hand, with short fingers like ripe pea pods.
  "Curiosity," said the mayor. "A dangerous quality. Unhealthy. Especially 
  regrettable in one so young."
  "I'm twelve," said Lina. 
  "Silence!" said the mayor. "I am speaking." He wriggled slightly from side to 
  side, wedging himself more firmly into the chair. He'll need to be pried out of 
  it, Lina thought.
  "Ember, as you know," the mayor went on, "is in a time of difficulty. 
  Extraordinary measures are necessary. This is a time when citizens should 
  be most loyal. Most law-abiding. For the good of all." Lina said nothing. She 
  watched how the flesh under the mayor's chin bulged in and out as he 
  spoke, and then she turned her eyes from this unpleasant sight and looked 
  carefully around the room. She was thinking now, calculating, but not about 
  what the mayor was saying.
  "The duties of a mayor," said the mayor, "are ... complex. Cannot be 
  understood by regular citizens, particularly children. That is why ..." he went 
  on, leaning slightly forward so that his stomach pushed farther out along his 
  139
  
  lap, "certain things must remain hidden from the public. The public would not 
  understand. The public must have faith," said the mayor, once again holding 
  up his hand, this time with a finger pointing to the ceiling, "that all is being 
  done for their benefit. For their own good." 
  "Hogwash," said Lina.
  The mayor jerked backward. His eyebrows came down over his eyes, making 
  them into dark slits. 
  "What?" he said. "Surely I heard you incorrectly."
  "I said hogwash," said Lina. "It means--"
  "Do not presume to tell me what it means!" the mayor cried. "Impudence will 
  make things worse for you." He was breathing heavily, and his words came 
  out with spaces between them. "A misguided child ... such as yourself ... 
  requires ... a forceful lesson." His short fingers gripped the arms of the chair. 
  "Perhaps," he said, "your curiosity has led you to wonder ... about the Prison 
  Room. What could it be like, eh? Dark? Cold? Uncomfortable?" He made the 
  smile that Lina remembered from Assignment Day. His lips pulled away from 
  his small teeth; his gray cheeks folded. "You will have a chance to find out. 
  You will become ... closely acquainted ... with the Prison Room. The guards 
  will escort you there. Your accomplice--another known troublemaker--will join 
  you, as soon as he is located."
  The mayor turned to look for the bell. This was the moment when Lina had 
  planned to make a dash for freedom--she thought she had a slim chance to 
  succeed if she moved fast enough--but something happened in that instant 
  that gave her a head start. The lights went out.
  There was no flicker this time, just sudden, complete darkness. It was 
  fortunate that Lina had already planned her move and knew exactly which 
  way to go. She leapt up, knocking over her chair. With her arm, she made a 
  wide swipe and knocked over the table next to the chair as well. The 
  furniture thumping to the floor, the teapot shattering, and the mayor's 
  enraged shouts made a clamor that covered the sound of her footsteps as 
  she dashed to the stairway door. Was it unlocked? She reached for the knob. 
  Grunts and squeaks told her that the mayor was struggling to rise from his 
  chair. She turned the knob and pulled, and the door sprang open. She closed 
  the door behind her and leapt upward two steps at a time. Even in the pitch 
  dark, she could climb stairs. In the room, the bell clanged and clanged, and 
  140
  
  the mayor bellowed. When she got to the first landing, she heard the guards 
  shouting. There was a crash--someone must have fallen over the toppled 
  chair or table. "Where is she?" someone yelled. "Must have run out the 
  door!"
  Did they know which door? She didn't hear footsteps behind her. If she could 
  make it to the roof--and if from the roof she could jump to the roof of the 
  Prison Room and from there to the street--then maybe she could escape. Her 
  lungs were on fire now, her breath was burning her throat, but she climbed 
  without stopping, and when she came to the top, she burst through the door 
  to the roof and ran out.
  And that was when the lights came back on. It was as if the blackout had 
  been arranged especially for her. I am so lucky, she thought, so extremely 
  lucky! Ahead of her was the clock tower. She went around to the other side 
  of it. No dancing on the roof this time. A low wall ran along the edge of the 
  building. Lina approached it cautiously and peered out over the swarm of 
  people assembling in Harken Square. Directly below her was the entrance of 
  the Gathering Hall, and as she watched, two guards dashed out the door and 
  down the steps. Good--they had gone the wrong way! They must think she'd 
  escaped into the crowd. For the moment, she was safe. The clock in the 
  tower began to chime. Three great booms rang out. It was time for the 
  Singing to begin. 
  Lina gazed down at the people of Ember, gathered to sing their songs. They 
  stood so close together that she could see only their faces, which were lifted 
  up toward the sky, with the hard bright lights shining down on them. They 
  were silent, waiting for the Songmaster to appear on the Gathering Hall 
  steps. There was a strange hush, as if the city were holding its breath. Of the 
  whole Ember year, Lina thought, this hush before the Singing was one of the 
  most exciting moments. She remembered other years, when she had stood 
  with her parents, too short to see the Songmaster's signal, too short to see 
  anything but people's backs and legs, and waited for the first note to thunder 
  out. She felt her heart move at that moment, every year. The sound would 
  rise in waves around her like water, almost as if it could lift her off the 
  ground. Now suddenly the moment came again. From hundreds of voices 
  rose the first notes of "The Song of the City," deep and strong. She felt as 
  she had all the years before: a quivering inside, as though a string under her 
  ribs had been plucked, and a rush of joy and sadness mixed together. The 
  deep, rumbling chords of the song filled Harken Square. Lina felt that she 
  might step off the edge of the building and walk across the air, it seemed so 
  141
  
  solid with sound. "The Song of the City" was long--there were verses about 
  "streets of light and walls of stone," about "citizens with sturdy hearts," 
  about "stored abundance never-ending." (Not true, Lina thought.) But at last, 
  "The Song of the City" wound down to its end. The singers held the final 
  note, which grew softer and softer, and then there was silence again. Lina 
  looked out at the lighted streets spreading away in every direction, the 
  streets she knew so well. She loved her city, worn out and crumbling though 
  it was. She looked up at the clock: ten minutes after three. Doon would be 
  getting ready to leave for the Pipeworks. She didn't know whether he'd seen 
  her being captured--if he had, he would be wondering if she'd been locked 
  into the Prison Room. He'd be wondering if he should try to rescue her, or if 
  he should go down the river by himself.
  She should be hurrying to join him--but a sadness held her back, like a heavy 
  stone in her chest. She bent her face into the palms of her hands and 
  pressed hard against her closed eyes. How could she go away from Ember 
  and leave Poppy behind? Because if she went, she must leave Poppy behind, 
  mustn't she? How could she take her on a journey of such danger?
  "The Song of the River" startled her when it began--the men's voices, low 
  and rolling, swelling with power, and then the women's voices coming in 
  above with a complicated melody that seemed to fight the current. Lina 
  listened, unable to move. "The Song of the River" made her uneasy--it 
  always had. With its rolling, relentless rhythm, it seemed to urge her onward, 
  saying, Go down, go away, go now. The more she listened, the more she felt 
  something like the motion of the river in her stomach, a churning, sickening 
  feeling.
  Then came "The Song of Darkness" the last of the three songs, and the one 
  most filled with longing and majesty. The soul of Ember was in this song. Its 
  tremendous chords held all the sorrow and all the strength of the people of 
  the city. The song reached its climax: "Darkness like an endless night," sang 
  the hundreds of voices, so powerfully the air seemed to shiver.
  And at that moment, the lights once more went out. The voices faltered, but 
  only for an instant. Then they rose again in the darkness, stronger even than 
  before. Lina sang, too. She stood up and sang with all her might into the 
  deep, solid blackness. The last notes echoed and faded into a terrible 
  silence. Lina stood utterly still. Will it end like this, she thought, at the finish 
  of the last song? She felt the cold stone of the clock tower behind her back. 
  She waited. Then an idea came to her that made her skin prickle. What if she 
  142
  
  were to shout into the silence right now? What if she were to say, Listen, 
  people! We've found the way out of Ember! It's the river--we go on the river! 
  She could announce the astounding news, just as she and Doon had planned 
  to do, and then--and then what would happen? Would the guards rush to the 
  roof and seize her? Would the people in the square think her news was just a 
  child's wishful thinking, or would they listen and be saved? She could feel the 
  words pushing upward in her throat, she wanted so much to say them. She 
  took a deep breath and leaned forward.
  But before she could speak, a rumble of voices arose below. Someone 
  shouted, "Don't move!" and someone else shrieked. The rumble rose to a 
  roar, and then cries flew into the darkness from everywhere. The crowd was 
  erupting into panic.
  There was no hope of being heard now. Lina clutched the edge of the clock 
  tower as if the tumult below might cause her to fall. She strained her eyes 
  against the darkness. Without light, she could go nowhere. Lights, come back 
  on, she prayed. Come back on.
  Then she saw something. At first, she thought her eyes were tricking her. 
  She closed them tightly and opened them again. It was still there: a tiny 
  point of light, moving. As she watched, it moved along slowly in a straight 
  line. Then it turned and moved in a straight line again. Was it on River Road? 
  She couldn't tell. But suddenly she knew what it was. It was Doon, with a 
  candle. Doon, going toward the Pipeworks in the dark.
  And she wanted to go, too. She could feel it all through her, the urge to run 
  and meet him and find the way out of Ember, to the new place. She listened 
  to the shouts and wails of the terrified people in the square below. She 
  thought of Mrs. Murdo down there in the dark, being bumped and pushed, 
  with her arms wrapped tightly around Poppy, trying to protect her, and all at 
  once everything seemed clear. Lina knew what she would do--if only the 
  lights would come back on, if only this was not the very last blackout in the 
  history of Ember. Watching the tiny light following its steady course, she 
  made a wish with the whole force of her heart and mind.
  Then the floodlights flickered--there was a great cry of hope from the crowd--
  and the lights came on and stayed on. Lina ran to the back edge of the roof, 
  dropped easily down onto the roof of the Prison Room, and, seeing no guards 
  in the crowd that was now streaming into the street, she jumped from there 
  to the ground and joined the throng of people. She made her way down 
  Greystone Street, going at the same pace as everyone else so she wouldn't 
  143
  
  stand out. When she came to the trash-can enclosure behind the Gathering 
  Hall, she squatted down and hid. Her heart was beating fast, but she felt 
  strong and purposeful now. She had her plan. As soon as she spotted Mrs. 
  Murdo and Poppy on their way home, she'd put it into action.
  144
  
  CHAPTER 17 - Away
  At three-twenty, Doon took his pillowcase pack, left the school by the back 
  door, and started up Pibb Street. He went fast--the lights had gone out for a 
  few minutes just before three, and he was nervous about being outside. He 
  planned to take the long way to the Pipeworks, out at the very edge of the 
  city, to avoid any guards that might still be looking for him. He was filled with 
  dread about Lina. He wouldn't know what had happened to her until he got 
  to the Pipeworks and she either showed up or didn't. All he could do now was 
  run.
  He raced down Knack Street. It was strange to be out in the city with the 
  streets so utterly deserted. Without the people passing back and forth, the 
  streets seemed wider and darker. Nothing moved but himself, his shadow, 
  and his fleeting reflection in shop windows he passed. In Selverton Square, 
  he saw a kiosk where the poster with his and Lina's names on it had been 
  pinned up. Everyone in the city must have seen these posters by now. He 
  was famous, he thought wryly, but not in the way he'd wanted. There would 
  be no glorious moment on the Gathering Hall steps after all. Instead of 
  making his father proud, he would cause him dreadful worry.
  This thought made him so sad that his knees felt suddenly wobbly. How 
  could he just vanish without a word? But it was too late now, he couldn't go 
  back. If only there was some way to send him a message—and in a moment, 
  he realized there was. He stopped, fished in his pack for the paper and pencil 
  he had brought, and scribbled on it, "Father--We have found the way out--it 
  was in the Pipeworks after all! You will know about it tomorrow. Love, Doon." 
  He folded this in quarters, wrote "Deliver to Loris Harrow" in big letters on 
  the outside, and pinned it to the kiosk. There! That was the best he could do. 
  He would have to trust that someone would deliver it.
  In the distance, he heard the faint sound of singing. He listened--it was "The 
  Song of the River," just ending. "Far below, like the blood of the earth, From 
  the center of nowhere rushing forth," he sang under his breath. Like 
  everyone in Ember, he knew the words of the three songs by heart. He sang 
  along softly with the faraway singers:
  "Making the light for the lamps of Ember, Older than anyone can remember, 
  Faster than anything anyone knows, The river comes and the river goes"
  145
  
  Up Rim Street now to River Road. He was halfway there. The singers were 
  starting on "The Song of Darkness." It was his favorite, with its powerful, 
  deep harmonies--he was a little sorry to be missing it. He went up the Pott 
  Street side of empty Riverroad Square, where another poster hung crookedly 
  on the kiosk, and he was headed toward North Street when suddenly the 
  lights flickered and went out. He jolted to a stop. Stand still and wait--that 
  was his automatic response. In the distance he heard a dip in the sound of 
  the singing, some startled voices breaking the flow, but then the song rose 
  again, defying the darkness. For a moment all thoughts vanished from 
  Doon's mind; there was nothing but the fearless words of the song:
  "Black as sleep and deep as dreaming, Darkness like an endless night. Yet 
  within the streets of Ember Bright and bravely shines our light."
  He sang, standing still in the blackness. When the song ended, he waited. 
  The lights would surely come back soon. For a few minutes there was 
  silence, and then, far away but piercingly clear, he heard a scream. More 
  screams and shouts followed, the sounds of panic. He felt the panic himself, 
  like a hand taking hold of him, making him want to leap up and fling himself 
  against the dark.
  But suddenly, with a flash of joy, he remembered: he didn't have to wait for 
  the lights to come back on. He had what no citizen of Ember had ever had 
  before--a way to see in the dark. He set his pack down, untied the knot at the 
  top, and groped around inside until he felt the candle. Down in a corner, he 
  found the little packet of matches. He scraped a match against the 
  pavement, and it flared up instantly. He held the flame to the string on the 
  candle, and the string began to burn. He had a light. He had the only light in 
  the entire city.
  The candle didn't cast its light very far, but it was enough to see at least the 
  pavement in front of him. He went slowly along Pott Street, then turned left 
  on North Street. At the end of the street was the wall of the Pipeworks office. 
  When he got to the Pipeworks entrance, no one was there. A little cloud of 
  moths came to flutter around the flame of his candle, but otherwise nothing 
  moved in Plummer Square. There was nothing to do but wait. Doon blew the 
  candle out--he didn't want to use it all up in case the lights stayed off a long 
  time-- and squatted down on the pavement, setting down his bundle and 
  leaning against one of the big trash cans. He waited, listening to the distant 
  shouts--and at last the lights blinked, blinked again, and came on.
  146
  
  Lina was nowhere in sight. If the guards had found her and taken her... But 
  Doon preferred not to think about that yet. He would wait for a white--she 
  would have been delayed by the blackout if she was on her way. He couldn't 
  see the clock tower from here, but it was probably not quite four o'clock.
  What if she didn't come? The Singing was over, the people were dispersing 
  throughout the city, and the guards, no doubt, would soon resume their 
  search for him. Doon clasped his arms together and pressed them hard 
  against his stomach, trying to stop the queasy fluttering.
  If she didn't come, Doon had two choices: he could stay in the city and do 
  what he could to save Lina, or he could go in the boat by himself and hope 
  Lina could somehow free herself and tell the people of Ember about the way 
  out. He didn't like either of these plans; he wanted to go down the river, and 
  he wanted to go with Lina. 
  Doon stood up and hoisted his sack again. He was too restless to keep 
  sitting. He walked down to Gappery Street and looked in both directions. Not 
  a single person was in sight. He walked to Plummer Street, thinking that 
  perhaps Lina was coming by way of the city's edge, as he had, to avoid being 
  seen. But no one was there; he didn't even see anyone when he went past 
  Subling Street to the very end of the city. He had to decide what to do.
  He went and stood in the doorway of the Pipeworks. Think, he said to 
  himself. Think! He was not even sure he could make the river journey by 
  himself. How would he get the boat into the water? Could he lift it without 
  help? On the other hand, how could he help Lina if she was in the hands of 
  the mayor's guards? What could he possibly do that would not just get 
  himself caught, too?
  He felt sick. His hands were cold. He stepped out of the doorway and 
  scanned the square once again. Nothing moved but the moths around the 
  lights. And then down Gappery Street Lina came running. She came 
  slantwise across the square, and he dashed to meet her. She was hugging a 
  bundle to her chest.
  "I've come, I'm here, I almost didn't make it," she said, breathing so hard she 
  could barely talk. "And look." She folded back the blanket of her bundle. 
  Doon saw a curl of brown hair and two wide frightened eyes. "I've brought 
  Poppy."
  147
  
  Doon was so glad to see Lina that he didn't mind at all that Poppy was 
  coming with them, making a risky journey even riskier. Relief and excitement 
  flooded through him. They were going! They were going!
  "Okay," he said. "Come on!"
  With his borrowed key, he opened the Pipeworks door, and they hurried past 
  the yellow slickers on their hooks and the lines of rubber boots. Doon dashed 
  into the Pipeworks office long enough to replace the key on its hook, and 
  then they pulled open the stairway door and started down. Lina stepped 
  slowly because of Poppy, and Poppy clung to her neck, unusually quiet, 
  sensing the strangeness and importance of what was happening. At the 
  bottom of the stairs, they came out into the main tunnel and walked down 
  the path to the west until they came to the marked rock.
  "How are we going to get Poppy down there?" Doon asked.
  Lina said, "I'll fasten her to my chest." Setting Poppy down, Lina took off the 
  coat and the sweater she was wearing. With Doon's help, she made her 
  sweater into a sling for Poppy, tying its sleeves behind her neck. Then she 
  put her coat back on and buttoned it up.
  Doon looked doubtfully at this bulky arrangement. "Will you be able to climb 
  down, carrying her like that? Will you be able to reach around her and hold 
  on to the rungs?"
  "Yes," said Lina. Now that she had Poppy with her, she felt brave again. She 
  could do whatever she needed to.
  Doon went down first. Lina followed- "Stay very still, Poppy," she said. "Don't 
  squirm." Poppy did stay still, but even so it was not easy going down the 
  ladder with her extra weight. Una's arms were just long enough to reach past 
  Poppy and hold on to the ladder. She descended very slowly. When she got 
  to the ledge, she stepped sideways, gripped the hand Doon held out for her, 
  and, with a deep breath of relief, came into the entryway.
  They walked to the back of the entry hall, and Doon opened the steel panel 
  and took out the key. He slid aside the door to the room where the single 
  boat was, and they went in. Doon took his candle from his sack and lit it. Lina 
  unwrapped Poppy and sat her down at the back of the room. "Don't move 
  from there," she said. Poppy put her thumb in her mouth, and Doon and Lina 
  set to work. 
  148
  
  Doon's sack went in the pointed end of the boat, which they decided must be 
  the front. They put the boxes of candles and matches into the rear of the 
  boat. It was clear they'd been designed to go there; they fit snugly. 
  The poles labeled "Paddles" were a mystery. Lina thought maybe they were 
  weapons, meant for fending off hostile creatures. Doon thought they might 
  fit across the boat somehow to make railings to brace yourself against, but 
  he couldn't get them to work in this way. Finally they decided just to leave 
  the paddles in the bottom of the boat and figure out what they were for as 
  they went along.
  Doon dripped a bit of wax on the floor and stood his candle up in it, so he'd 
  have both hands free. "Let's see if we can lift the boat," he said.
  With Doon at the rear and Lina at the front, they found they could lift the 
  boat with ease. It was amazingly light, even with the boxes and pack inside 
  it. They set it down again. The next step was to get it in the water somehow, 
  and then get in it themselves. 
  "We can't just drop it in," Lina said. "The river would grab it right away."
  "That must be what the ropes are for," said Doon. "We lower it in by holding 
  on to the ropes. And tie the ropes to something to keep it from moving."
  "To what?"
  "They must have put a peg or something in the wall to tie it to." Doon went 
  back out to the edge of the river and got down on his knees. Leaning over, 
  he felt with one hand along the bank below. At first there was only smooth, 
  slippery rock. He moved his hand slowly back and forth, up and down. River 
  water splashed against his fingers. At last he felt something--a metal rod 
  attached to the river wall, like the rungs of the ladder they had climbed 
  down. 
  "I've found it," he called.
  He got up again and went back to the boat room. "Let's carry the boat out," 
  he said. He and Lina lifted it and, taking small steps, moved it forward. As 
  they went out the door, Poppy began to wail.
  "Don't cry!" Lina called to her. "Stay right there! We'll be back in a second."
  149
  
  They carried the boat right to the edge of the water and set it down carefully, 
  its front end pointing downstream. Doon knelt again, feeling for the metal 
  rod. 
  "Hand me the end of the rope," he said.
  Which rope? Lina thought for a second. She realized it had to be the one 
  attached to the side of the boat nearest her--that would be the side closest 
  to the riverbank when they put the boat in. She uncoiled the rope, ran it 
  around the boat, and handed its end down to Doon, who lay on his stomach 
  with his head hanging over the edge and knotted the rope to the metal rung 
  in the wall. He got to his feet again, wiping water from his face.
  "Now," Doon said, "we can put the boat in the water."
  Another wail came from the boat room. "I'm coming," Lina called, and 
  dashed back for Poppy. She hoisted her up and spoke into her ear, in the 
  voice she used for announcing an exciting game: "We're going on an 
  adventure, Poppy. We're going for a ride, a ride in the water! It will be fun, 
  sweetie, you'll see." She blew out the candle Doon had left and carried Poppy 
  to the river's edge.
  "Are we ready?" said Doon.
  "I guess we are." Goodbye to Ember, Lina thought. Goodbye to everyone, 
  goodbye to everything. For a second, a picture of herself arriving in the 
  bright city of her dreams flashed into her mind, and then it faded and was 
  gone. She had no idea what lay ahead. She set Poppy down against the wall 
  of the entry passage. "Sit here," she told her. "Don't move until I tell you to." 
  Poppy sat, her eyes wide, her plump legs sticking out in front of her.
  Lina took hold of the rope at the rear of the boat. Doon took hold of the rope 
  at the front. They heaved the boat up and stretched sideways to swing it out 
  over the water. It tipped alarmingly from side to side. "Let it down!" yelled 
  Lina. They both let the ropes slide through their hands, and the boat fell and 
  hit the water with a slap. It bounced and rocked and pulled against its tether, 
  but Doon's knot held. The boat stayed in place, waiting for them.
  "Here I go!" Doon cried. He bent over, gripped the rim of the boat with one 
  hand, turned backward, and stepped in. The boat tipped sideways under his 
  weight. Doon staggered a step, and then found his balance. "All right!" he 
  yelled. "Hand me Poppy!" Lina lifted Poppy, who began to howl and kick at 
  the sight of the bucking boat and the churning water. But Doon's arms were 
  150
  
  right there, and Lina thrust her into them. A second later, she jumped in 
  herself, and then all three of them were tossed to the floor of the boat by its 
  violent rocking.
  Doon managed to get to his feet. He hauled on the rope that held the boat to 
  the bank until he was close enough to reach the knot. He struggled with it. 
  Water splashed into his face. He yanked at the knot, loosened it, pulled the 
  rope free--and the boat shot forward.
  151
  
  CHAPTER 18 - Where the River Goes
  For a second, Lina saw the banks of the river streak by. Ahead was the 
  opening of the tunnel, like an enormous mouth. They plunged into it and left 
  the light of the Pipeworks behind. In complete darkness, the boat pitched 
  and rolled, and Lina, in the bottom of it, banged from side to side, gripping 
  Poppy with one arm and grabbing with the other hand for anything to hold 
  on to. Doon slid into her, and she slid into the boxes. Poppy was shrieking 
  wildly.
  "Doon!" Lina shouted, and he shouted back, "Hold on! Hold on!" But she kept 
  losing her grip on the edge of the boat and being flung sideways. She was 
  terrified that Poppy would slam into the metal bench, or be torn from her 
  arms and tossed into the river. The boat hit something and shuddered, then 
  raced on. It felt like being swallowed, this rushing through the dark, with the 
  river roaring like a thouIsand voices.
  Lina's legs were tangled with Doon's, and Poppy's arms were so tight around 
  her neck that she could hardly breathe. But it was the dark that was most 
  terrible--going so fast into the dark. She closed her eyes. If they were going 
  to smash into a wall or plunge into a bottomless hole, there was nothing she 
  could do about it. All she could do was hold tight to Poppy. She did that, for 
  what seemed a long time.
  And then at last the current slowed, and the boat stopped thrashing about so 
  wildly. Lina managed to sit up, and she felt Doon moving, too. Poppy's 
  shrieks turned to whimpers. The darkness was still complete, but Lina sensed 
  space above and around her. Where were they? She had to see. "Doon!" she 
  said. "Are you all right? Can you find us a candle?"
  "I'll try," Doon said. She felt him scramble past her to the back of the boat, 
  and she heard a scrape as he pulled a box out from its place under the 
  bench. "Can't find the latch!" Doon said. Then a second later, "There,
  I've got it. This is the matches, so this one must be candles." More scraping 
  and banging. The boat lurched, Lina slid forward. Doon slid, too, and 
  slammed into her back. He gave a yell of rage. 
  152
  
  "Dropped the match! Hold on, I almost had it." Long seconds of scrambling 
  and clattering. Then a light flared up, and Doon's shadowed face appeared 
  above it. He touched the match to a candle, and the light grew steadier.
  It was only a small flame, but it cast glints of light on the tunnel walls and 
  the silky surface of the water. The tunnel had an arched ceiling, Lina saw, 
  like the tunnels of the Pipeworks, but it was much wider than those tunnels. 
  The river ran through it like a moving road.
  "Can you light another?" Lina asked. Doon nodded and turned back to the 
  boxes, but once again the boat struck something, causing a spray of water to 
  slap into them and put the candle out. 
  It was several minutes before Doon managed to light it again, and more 
  before he finally had two burning at once. He jammed one of them into a 
  space between the bench and the side of the boat, and he held the other in 
  his hand. His hair was flattened against his forehead, and dripping. His brown 
  jacket was torn at the shoulder. 
  "That's better," he said. It was better--not only did they have light to see by, 
  but the current was slower, and the boat sailed more smoothly. Lina was 
  able to unwrap Poppy from her neck and look around. Ahead she could see 
  that the tunnel curved. The boat swung into the curve, banged against the 
  wall, straightened itself, and sped on. "Hand me a candle, too," she said.
  Doon gave Lina the candle he was holding and lit another. They found places 
  to wedge all three candles into the frame of the boat, so they could keep 
  their hands free. For a while they rushed along almost silently, the river 
  having become nearly as smooth as a sheet of glass.
  Then suddenly the current slowed even more, and the tunnel opened out. 
  "We’ve come into a room," said Lina. Far overhead arched a vaulted ceiling.
  Columns of rock hung down from it, and columns of rock rose from the 
  water, too, making long shadows that turned and mingled as the boat floated 
  among them. They glimmered in the candlelight, pink and pale green and 
  silver. Their strange lumpy shapes looked like something soft that had frozen
  —like towers of mashed potatoes, Lina thought, that had hardened to stone.
  Now and then the boat bumped into one of these columns, and they found 
  that they could use a paddle to knock themselves free again. In this way 
  153
  
  they crossed the room to the other side, where again the passage narrowed 
  and the current ran faster.
  Much faster. It was as if the boat were being pulled forward by a powerful 
  hand. The water grew rough again, and splashes of spray put out their 
  candles. Lina and Doon huddled in the bottom of the boat with Poppy 
  between them, their arms clasped around her.
  They clenched their teeth and squeezed their eyes shut, and soon there was 
  nothing in their minds but the roll and plunge of the boat and nothing in their 
  bodies but the effort not to be thrown out. Once, the sound of the river rose 
  to a crashing, and the front of the boat tipped downward, and they were 
  pitched about so violently that it seemed they were tumbling down stairs--
  but that lasted only a few seconds, and then they were streaming onward as 
  before.
  Lina lost track of time. But a while later, maybe a few minutes, maybe an 
  hour, the current slowed. The candles they'd stuck in the boat had been 
  knocked overboard, so Doon lit new ones. They saw that they had come to 
  another pool. There were no lumpy columns of rock here; nothing interrupted 
  the wide flat surface of the water, which stretched out before them in the 
  flickering light from their candles. The ceiling was smooth and only about ten 
  feet above their heads. The boat drifted, as if it had lost its sense of 
  direction. Using a paddle to poke against the walls, Doon guided the boat 
  around the edge of the pool.
  "I don't see where the river goes on," said Doon. "Do you?" 
  "No," said Lina. "Unless it's there, where it flows into that little gap." She 
  pointed to a crack in the wall only a few inches wide.
  "But the boat can't go there."
  "No, it's much too small."
  He poled the boat forward. Their shadows moved with them along the wall.
  "Wanna go home," said Poppy. 
  "We're almost there," Lina told her.
  "We certainly can't go back the way we came," said Doon.
  154
  
  "No." Lina dipped a hand in the water. It was so cold it sent an ache up her 
  arm.
  "Could this be the end?" said Doon. His voice sounded flat in this dosed-in 
  place.
  "The end?" Lina felt a shiver of fear.
  "I mean the end of the trip," Doon said. "Maybe we're supposed to get out 
  over there." He pointed to a wide expanse of rock that sloped back into the 
  darkness on one side of the pool. Everywhere else, the walls rose straight out 
  of the water.
  He poled the boat over to the rock slope. The boat scraped bottom here--the 
  water was shallow. "I'll get out and see if this goes anywhere " said Lina. "I 
  want to be on solid ground again, anyway." She handed Poppy to Doon and 
  stood up. Holding a candle, she put one foot over the edge of the boat and 
  into the cold water, and she waded ashore.
  The way did not look promising. The ground sloped upward, and the ceiling 
  sloped downward. As she went farther back she had to stoop. A few yards in, 
  a tumbled heap of rocks blocked the way. She inched around them, turning 
  sideways to squeeze through the narrow space, and crept forward, holding 
  the candle out in front of her. This goes nowhere, she thought. We're 
  trapped. But a few steps farther along, she found she could stand up straight 
  again, and a few steps beyond that she turned a corner, and suddenly the 
  candlelight shone on a wide path, with a high ceiling and a smooth floor. 
  Lina gave a wild shout. "Here it is!" she cried. "It's here! There's a path!" 
  Doon's voice came from far away. She couldn't tell what he was saying. She 
  made her way back toward the boat, and when it came in sight she yelled 
  again, "I found a path! A path!"
  Doon scrambled out and waded ashore, carrying Poppy. He set her down, 
  and then he and Lina took hold of the boat and hauled it as far as they could 
  up the slope of rock. Poppy caught the excitement. She shouted gleefully, 
  waving her fists like little dubs, and stomped around, glad to be on her feet 
  again. She found a pebble and plunked it into the water, crowing happily at 
  the splash it made.
  "I want to see the path," said Doon.
  155
  
  "Go up that way," Lina told him, "and around the pile of rocks. I'll stay here 
  and take things out of the boat."
  Doon went, taking another candle from the box in the boat. Lina sat Poppy 
  down in a kind of nook formed by a roundish boulder and a hollow in the 
  wall.
  "Don't move from here," she said. Then she pulled Doon's bundle from under 
  the seat of the boat. It was damp, but not soaked. Maybe the food inside 
  would still be all right. She was hungry all of a sudden. She'd had no dinner, 
  she remembered. It must be the middle of the night by now, or maybe even 
  morning again.
  She carried Doon's bundle ashore, along with the boxes of candles and 
  matches, and as she set them down, Doon came back. His eyes were 
  glowing, the reflection of a tiny flame dancing in each one. 
  "That's it for sure," he said. "We've made it" Then his eyes shifted. "What's 
  Poppy got?" he asked.
  Lina whipped around. In Poppy's hands was something dark and rectangular. 
  It wasn't a stone. It was more like a packet of some kind. She was plucking 
  and pulling at it. She lifted it to her mouth as if to tear it with her teeth--and 
  Lina jumped to her feet. "Stop!" she shouted. Poppy, startled, dropped the 
  packet and began to cry.
  "It's all right, never mind" Lina said, retrieving what Poppy had been about to 
  chew on. "Come and have some dinner now. Hush, we're going to have 
  dinner. I'm sure you're hungry."
  In the light of Doon's candle, with Poppy squirming on Lina's lap, they 
  examined Poppy's find. The packet was wrapped in slippery, greenish 
  material and bound up with a strap. It wasn't wrapped very well; it looked as 
  if someone had bundled it up quickly. The material was loose, and blotched 
  with whitish mold. Lina edged the strap off carefully. It was partly rotten; on 
  the end of it was a small square buckle, covered with rust. She folded back 
  the wrapping.
  Doon took a sharp breath. "It's a book," he said. He moved his candle closer, 
  and Lina opened the brown cover. The pages inside had faint blue lines 
  across them, and someone had written along these lines in slanted black 
  letters, which were not neat like the writing in the library books, but 
  sprawling, as if the writer had been in a hurry.
  156
  
  Doon ran his finger under the first line. "It says, They tell us we... learn?... 
  No, leave. They tell us we leave tonight."
  He looked up and met Lina's eyes. "Leave?" said Lina. "From where?"
  "From Ember?" Doon asked. "Could someone have come this way before 
  us?"
  "Or was it someone leaving the other city?"
  Doon looked down at the book again. He riffled through the pages--there 
  were many of them.
  "Let's save it," said Lina. "We'll read it when we get to the new city."
  Doon nodded. "It'll be easier to see there."
  So Lina wrapped up the book again and tied it securely into Doon's bundle. 
  They sat on the rock shelf a while, eating the food Doon had brought. The 
  candles wedged in the boat still shone steadily, and their light was cozy, like 
  lamplight. It made golden shapes on the still surface of the pond.
  Doon said, "I saw the guards run after you. Tell me what happened."
  Lina told him.
  "And what about Poppy? What did you tell Mrs. Murdo?"
  "I told her the truth--at least I hope it's the truth. I caught up with her on her 
  way home after the Singing. She'd seen the posters--she was terrified-- but 
  before she could ask questions, I just said she must give Poppy to me. I said I 
  was taking her to safety. Because that's what I suddenly realized on the roof 
  of the Gathering Hall, Doon. I'd been thinking before that I had to leave 
  Poppy because she'd be safe with Mrs. Murdo. But when the lights went out, I 
  suddenly knew: There is no safety in Ember. Not for long. Not for anyone. I 
  couldn't leave her behind. Whatever happens to us now, it's better than 
  what's going to happen there."
  "And did you explain all that to Mrs. Murdo?"
  "No. I was in a terrible hurry to get to the Pipeworks and meet you, and I 
  knew I had to go while there were still crowds in the street, so it would be 
  harder for the guards to see me. I just said I was taking Poppy to safety. Mrs. 
  Murdo handed her over, but she sort of sputtered, 'Where?' and 'Why?' And I 
  said, 'You'll know in a few days--it's all right' And then I ran."
  157
  
  "So you gave her the note, then?" said Doon. "The one meant for Clary?"
  "Oh!" Lina stared at him, stricken. "The message to Clary!" She put her hand 
  in her pocket and pulled out the crumpled piece of paper. "I forgot all about 
  it! All I was thinking of was getting Poppy and getting to you."
  "So no one knows about the room full of boats."
  Lina just shook her head, her eyes wide. "How will we get back to tell them?"
  "We can't."
  "Doon," said Lina, "if we'd told people right away, even just a few people ... if 
  we hadn't decided to be grand and announce it at the Singing..."
  "I know," said Doon. "But we didn't, that's all. We didn't tell, and now no one 
  knows. I did leave a message for my father, though." He told Lina about 
  pinning his last-minute message to the kiosk in Selverton Square. "I said 
  we'd found the way out, and that it was in the Pipeworks. But that's not 
  much help."
  "Clary has seen the Instructions," Lina said. "She knows there's an egress. 
  She might find it."
  "Or she might not."
  There was nothing to be done about it, and so they put the supplies back 
  into Doon's pillowcase and got ready to go. Lina used Doon's rope to make a 
  leash for Poppy. She tied one end around Poppy's waist and the other around 
  her own. She filled her pockets with packs of matches, and Doon put all the 
  remaining candles in his sack--in case they'arrived in the new city at night. 
  He filled his bottle with river water, lit a candle for himself and one for Lina, 
  and thus equipped, they left the boat behind and crept up the rocky shelf to 
  the path.
  158
  
  CHAPTER 19 - A World of Light
  As they squeezed past the rocks at the entrance to the path, Doon thought 
  he saw the candlelight glance off a shiny place on the wall. He stopped to 
  look, and when he saw what it was, he called out to Lina, who was a few 
  steps ahead of him. 
  "There's a notice!"
  It was a framed sign, bolted to the stone, a printed sheet behind a piece of 
  glass. Dampness had seeped under the glass and made splotches on the 
  paper, but by holding their candles up close, they could read it. 
  Welcome, Refugees from Ember! This is the final stage of your journey. Be 
  prepared for a climb that will take several hours. Fill your bottles with water 
  from the river. We wish you good fortune,
  The Builders
  "They're expecting us!" said Lina. 
  "Well, they wrote this a long time ago," Doon said. "The people who put it 
  here must all be dead by now."
  "That's true. But they wished us good fortune. It makes me feel as if they're 
  watching over us."
  "Yes. And maybe their great-great-great-grandchildren will be there to 
  welcome us."
  Encouraged, they started up the path. Their candles made only a feeble 
  glow, but they could tell that the path was quite wide. The ceiling was high 
  over their heads. The path seemed to have been made for a great company 
  of people. In some places, the ground beneath their feet was rutted in 
  parallel grooves, as if a wheeled cart of some kind had been driven over it. 
  After they had walked awhile, they realized that they were moving in long 
  zigzags. The path would go in one direction for some time and then turn 
  sharply and go the opposite way.
  As they went along, they talked less and less; the path sloped relentlessly 
  upward, and they needed their breath just for breathing. The only sound was 
  159
  
  the light pat-pat of their footsteps. Lina and Doon took turns carrying Poppy 
  on their backs--she had gotten tired of walking very soon and cried to be 
  picked up. Twice, they stopped and sat down to rest, leaning against the 
  walls of the passage and taking drinks from Doon's bottle of water.
  "How many hours do you think we've been walking?" Lina asked.
  "I don't know," Doon said. "Maybe two. Maybe three. We must be nearly 
  there."
  They climbed on and on. Their first candles had long ago burned down to the 
  last inch, as had their second candles. Finally, when their third ones were 
  about halfway gone, Lina began to notice that the air smelled different. The 
  cold, sharp-edged rock smell of the tunnel was changing to something softer, 
  a strange, lovely smell. As they rounded a corner, a gust of this soft air swept 
  past them, and their candles went out.
  Doon said, Til find a match," but Lina said, "No, wait Look."
  They were not in complete darkness. A faint haze of light shone in the 
  passage ahead of them. "It's the lights of the city," breathed Lina.
  Lina set Poppy down. "Quick, Poppy," she said, and Poppy began to trot, 
  keeping close at Lina's heels. The strange, lovely smell in the air grew 
  stronger. The passage came to an end a few yards farther along, and before 
  them was an opening like a great empty doorway. Without a word, Lina and 
  Doon took hold of each other's hands, and Lina took hold of Poppy's. When 
  they stood in the doorway and looked out, they saw no new city at all, but 
  something infinitely stranger: a land vast and spacious beyond any of their 
  dreams, filled with air that seemed to move, and lit by a shining silver circle 
  hanging in an immense black sky. In front of their feet, the ground swept 
  away in a long, gentle slope. It was not bare stone, as in Ember; something 
  soft covered it, like silvery hair, as high as their knees. Down the slope was a 
  tumble of dark, rounded shapes, and then another slope rose beyond that. 
  Way off into the distance, as far as they could see, the land lay in rolling 
  swells, with clumps of shadow in the low places between them.
  "Doon!" cried Lina. "More lights!" She pointed at the sky.
  He looked up and saw them--hundreds and hundreds of tiny flecks of light, 
  strewn like spilled salt across the blackness. "Oh!" he whispered. There was 
  nothing else to say. The beauty of these lights made his breath stop in his 
  throat.
  160
  
  They took a few steps forward. Doon bent to feel the strands that grew out of 
  the ground, almost higher than Poppy's head; they were cool and smooth 
  and soft, and there was dampness on them.
  "Breathe," said Lina. She opened her mouth and took in a long breath of air. 
  Doon did the same.
  "It's sweet," he said. "So full of smells."
  They held their hands out to feel the long stems as they waded slowly 
  through them. The air moved against their faces and in their hair.
  "Hear those sounds?" said Doon. A high, thin chirruping sound came from 
  somewhere nearby. It was repeated over and over, like a question.
  "Yes," said Lina. "What could it be?"
  "Something alive, I think. Maybe some kind of bug."
  "A bug that sings." Lina turned to Doon. Her face was shadowy in the silver 
  light. "It's so strange here, Doon, and so huge. But I'm not afraid."
  "No. I'm not either. It feels like a dream."
  "A dream, yes. Maybe that's why it feels familiar. I might have dreamed 
  about this place."
  They walked until they came to where the dark shapes billowed up from the 
  ground. These were plants, they discovered, taller than they were, with 
  stems as hard and thick as the walls of houses, and leaves that spread out 
  over their heads. On the slope beside these plants, they sat down.
  "Do you think there is a city here somewhere?" Lina asked. "Or any people at 
  all?"
  "I don't see any lights," Doon said, "even far off."
  "But with this silver lamp in the sky, maybe they don't need lights."
  Doon shook his head doubtfully. "People would need more light than this," he 
  said. "How could you see well enough to work? How could you grow your 
  food? It's a beautiful light, but not bright enough to live by."
  "Then what shall we do, if there's no city, and no people?"
  161
  
  "I don't know. I don't know." Doon didn't feel like thinking. He was tired of 
  figuring things out. He wanted to look at this new world, and take in the 
  scent of it and the feel of it, and figure things out later. Lina felt the same 
  way. She stopped asking questions, drew Poppy onto her lap, and gazed in 
  silence at the glimmering landscape. After a while, she became aware that 
  something strange was happening. Surely, when she had first sat down, the 
  silver circle was just above the highest branch of the tall plant. Now the 
  branch cut across it. As she watched, the circle sank very slowly down, until 
  it was hidden, except for a gleam of brightness, behind the leaves. 
  "It's moving," she said to Doon.
  "Yes."
  A little later, it seemed to her that her eyes were blurring. There was a 
  fuzziness in the sky, especially around the edges. It took a while for her to 
  realize what was making the fuzziness.
  "Light," she said.
  "I see it," said Doon. "It's getting brighter."
  The edge of the sky turned gray, and then pale orange, and then deep fiery 
  crimson. The land stood out against it, a long black rolling line. One spot 
  along this line grew so bright they could hardly look at it, so bright it seemed 
  to take a bite out of the land. It rose higher and higher until they could see 
  that it was a fiery circle, first deep orange and then yellow, and too bright to 
  look at any longer. The color seeped out of the sky and washed over the 
  land. Light sparkled on the soft hair of the hills and shone through the lacy 
  leaves as every shade of green sprang to life around them.
  They lifted their faces to the astonishing warmth. The sky arched over them, 
  higher than they could have imagined, a pale, clear blue. Lina felt as though 
  a lid that had been on her all her life had been lifted off. Light and air rushed 
  through her, making a song, like the songs of Ember, only it was a song of 
  joy. She looked at Doon and saw that he was smiling and crying at the same 
  time, and she realized that she was, too.
  Everything around them was springing to life. A glorious racket came from 
  the branches—tweedling notes, peeps, burbles, high sharp calls. Bugs? 
  Wondered Doon, imagining with awe the bugs that could make such sounds. 
  But then he saw something fly from a cluster of leaves and swoop down low 
  162
  
  across the ground, making a clear, sweet call as it flew. "Did you see that?" 
  he said to Lina, pointing. "And there's another one! And there!"
  "There there there there!" repeated Poppy, leaping from Lina's lap and 
  whirling around, pointing in every direction.
  The air was full of them now. They were much too large to be insects. One of 
  them lit nearby on a stem. It looked at them with two bright black eyes and, 
  opening its mouth, which was pointed like a thorn, sent forth a little trill.
  "It's speaking to us," said Doon. "What could it be?"
  Lina just shook her head. The little creature shifted its clawlike feet on the 
  stem, flapped its brown wings, and trilled again. Then it leapt into the air and 
  was gone.
  They leapt up, too, and threw themselves into exploration. The ground was 
  alive with insects—so many that Doon just laughed in helpless wonder. 
  Flowers bloomed among the green blades, and a stream ran at the foot of 
  the hill. They roamed over the green-coated slopes, running, sliding, calling 
  out to each other with each new discovery, until they were exhausted. Then 
  they sat down by the entrance to the path to eat what was left of their food. 
  They untied Doon's bundle, and Lina suddenly cried out. "The book! We 
  forgot about the book!"
  There it was, wrapped in its blotched green cloth.
  "Let's read it out loud while we eat," said Doon.
  Lina opened the fragile notebook and laid it on the ground in front of her. 
  She picked up a carrot with one hand, and with the other she kept her place 
  on the scribbled page. This is what she read.
  163
  
  CHAPTER 20 - The Last Message
  Friday
  They tell us we leave tonight. I knew it would be soon--the training has been 
  over for nearly a month now--but still it feels sudden, it feels like a shock. 
  Why did I agree to do this? I am an old woman, too tired to take up a new 
  life. I wish now that I'd said no when they asked me.
  I have put everything I can into my one suitcase--clothes, shoes, a good 
  wind-up clock, some soap, an extra pair of glasses. Bring no books, they said, 
  and no photographs. We have been told to say nothing, ever again, about 
  the world we come from. But I am going to take this notebook anyhow. I am 
  determined to write down what happens. Someday, someone may need to 
  know.
  Saturday
  I went to the train station yesterday evening, as they told me to, and got on 
  the train they told me to take. It took us through Spring Valley, and I gazed 
  out the window at the fields and houses of the place I was saying goodbye 
  to--my home, and my family's home for generations. I rode for two hours, 
  until the train reached a station in the hills. When I arrived, they met me--
  three men in suits--and drove me to a large building, where they led me 
  down a corridor and into a big room full of other people--all with suitcases, 
  most with gray or white hair. Here we have been waiting now for more than 
  an hour.
  They have spent years and years making this plan. It's supposed to ensure 
  that, no matter what happens, people won't disappear from the earth. Some 
  say that will never happen anyhow. I'm not so sure. Disaster seems very 
  close. Everything will be all right, they tell us, but only a few people believe 
  them. Why, if it's going to be all right, do we see it getting worse every day?
  And of course this plan is proof that they think the world is doomed. All the 
  best scientists and engineers have been pulled in to work on it Extraordinary 
  efforts have been made—efforts that would have done more good elsewhere. 
  I think it's the wrong answer. But they asked me if I would go--I suppose 
  164
  
  because I've spent my life on a farm and I know about growing food. In spite 
  of my doubts, I said yes. I'm not sure why.
  There are a hundred of us, fifty men and fifty women. We are all at least 
  sixty years old. There will be a hundred babies, too—two babies for each pair 
  of "parents." I don't know yet which one of these gentlemen I'll be matched 
  with. We are all strangers to one another. They planned it that way; they said 
  there would be fewer memories between us. They want us to forget 
  everything about the lives we've led and the places we've lived. The babies 
  must grow up with no knowledge of a world outside, so that they feel no 
  sorrow for what they have lost.
  I hear some noises across the room. I think it's the babies arriving.... Yes, 
  here they come, each being carried by one of those gray-suited men. So 
  many of them! So small! Little scrunched-up faces, tiny fists waving. I must 
  stop for now. They're going to pass them out.
  Later
  We're traveling again, on a bus this time. It is night, I think, though it's hard 
  to be sure because they have boarded up the windows of the bus from the 
  outside. They don't want us to know where we're going. I have a baby on my 
  lap--a girl She has a bright pink face and no hair at all. Stanley, who sits next 
  to me, holds a boy baby, with brown skin and a few tufts of black hair. 
  Stanley and I are the keepers of these children. Our task is to raise them in 
  this new place we're going to. By the time they are twenty or so, we'll be 
  gone. They'll be on their own, making a new world.
  Stanley and I have named these children Star and Forest.
  Sunday
  The buses have stopped, but they have not allowed us to get out yet. I can 
  hear crickets singing, and smell the grass, so we must be in the country, and 
  it must be night. I am very tired.
  What kind of place can this be, safe from earthly catastrophes? Ml I can 
  guess is that it must be underground. The thought fills me with dread. I'll try 
  to sleep a little now.
  165
  
  Later
  There was no chance to sleep. They called us off the buses, and we stepped 
  out into a landscape of rolling hills, in full moonlight.
  "That's the way well be going in," they told us, pointing to a dark opening in 
  the hill we stood on. "Form a line there, please." 
  We did so. It was very quiet, except for the squalling of a few of the babies. If 
  the others were like me, they were saying goodbye to the world. I reached 
  down to touch the grass and breathed deeply to smell the earth. My eyes 
  swept over the silver hills, arid I thought of the animals prowling softly in the 
  shadows or sleeping in their burrows, and the birds standing beneath the 
  leaves of the trees, with their heads tucked under their wings. Last, I raised 
  my eyes to the moon, which smiled down on us from a long, cold distance 
  away.The moon will still be here when they come out, I thought. The moon 
  and the hills, at least.
  The opening led us into a winding passage that ran steeply downhill for 
  perhaps a mile. It was hard going for me; my legs are not strong anymore. 
  We moved very slowly. The last part was the worst a rocky slope where it 
  was easy to miss your footing and slip. This led down to a pool. By the shore 
  of the pool our group of aged pioneers gathered. Motorboats were waiting 
  here for us, equipped with lanterns.
  "When it's time for people to leave this place, is this the way they will 
  come?" I asked our pilot, who has a kind face. He said yes. "But how will they 
  know there's a way out, if no one tells them?" I said. "How will they know 
  what to do?"
  "They're going to have instructions," said the pilot. "They won't be able to 
  get at the instructions until the time is right. But when they need them, the 
  instructions will be there."
  "But what if they don't find them? What if they never come out again?"
  "I think they will. People find a way through just about anything."
  That was all he would say. I am writing these notes while our pilot loads the 
  boat. I hope he doesn't notice.
  "It ends there," said Lina, looking up.
  166
  
  "He must have noticed," said Doon. "Or she was afraid he would, so she 
  decided to hide it instead of taking it with her."
  "She must have hoped someone would find it."
  "Just as we did." He pondered. "But we might not have, if it hadn't been for 
  Poppy."
  "No. And we wouldn't have known, that we came from here."
  The fiery circle had moved up in the sky now, and the air was so warm that 
  they took off their coats. Absently, Doon dug his finger into the ground, 
  which was soft and crumbly. "But what was the disaster that happened in 
  this place?" he said. "It doesn't look ruined to me."
  "It must have happened a long, long time ago," said Lina. "I wonder if people 
  still live here."
  They sat looking out over the hills, thinking of the woman who had written in 
  the notebook. What had her city been like? Lina wondered. Like Ember in 
  some way, she imagined. A city with trouble, where people argued over 
  solutions. A dying city. But it was hard to picture a city like Ember here in 
  this bright, beautiful place. How could anyone have allowed such a place to 
  be harmed?
  "What do we do now?" asked Lina. She wrapped the notebook in its covering 
  again and set it aside. "We can't go back up the river and tell them all to 
  come here."
  "No. We could never make the boat go against that current."
  "Are we here alone, then, forever?"
  "Maybe there's another way in, some way that lets you walk down to Ember. 
  Or maybe there's another river that runs the other way. We have candles 
  now, we could cross the Unknown Regions if we found a way to get there."
  This was the only plan they could come up with. So, all day long, they 
  searched for another way in. Under the brow of the hill, they found a hole 
  where a stream wandered into the dark. The water was good to drink, but 
  the hole was far too small for them to fit through. There were gullies full of 
  shrubs, and Lina and Doon crawled among the leaves and prickly branches, 
  but found no openings. Bugs buzzed around their ankles and past their eyes; 
  brown earth stained their hands, and pebbles got into their shoes. Their 
  167
  
  thick, dark, shabby clothes got all full of prickly things, and since they were 
  much too hot anyhow, they took most of them off. They had never felt such 
  warmth against their skin and such soft air.
  When the bright circle was at the top of the sky, they sat for a while in the 
  shade of one of the tall plants on the side of the hill, in a place where the 
  thick brush gave way to a clearing. Poppy went to sleep, but Lina and Doon 
  sat looking out over the land. Green was everywhere, in different shades, like 
  a huge, brilliant, gorgeous version of the overlapping carpets back in the 
  rooms of Ember. Far away, Lina saw a narrow gray line curving like a pencil 
  stroke across a sweep of green. She pointed this out to Doon, and both of 
  them squinted hard at it, but it was too far away to see clearly.
  "Could it be a road?" said Lina.
  "It could," said Doon.
  "Maybe there are people here after all."
  "I hope so " said Doon. "There's so much I want to know."
  They were still gazing at the far-off bit of gray when they heard something 
  moving in the brush nearby. Leaves rustled. There was a scraping, shuffling 
  sound. They stiffened and held their breath. The shuffling paused, then 
  started up again. Was it a person? Should they call out? But before they 
  could decide what to do, a creature stepped into the clearing.
  It was about the same size as Poppy, only lower to the ground, because it 
  walked on four legs instead of two. Its fur was a deep rust-red. Its face was a 
  long triangle, its ears stood up in points, and its black eyes shone. It trotted 
  forward a few steps, absorbed in its own business. Behind it floated a thick, 
  soft-looking tail.
  All at once it saw them and stopped. Lina and Doon stayed absolutely still. 
  So did the creature. Then it took a step toward them, paused, tilted its head 
  a little as if to get a better look, and took another step. They could see the 
  sheen of its fur and the glint of light in its eyes.
  For a long moment, they stayed like this, frozen, staring at one another. 
  Then, unhurriedly, the creature moved away. It pushed its nose among the 
  leaves on the ground, wandering back toward the bushes, and when it raised 
  its head again, they saw that it was holding something in its white teeth, 
  168
  
  something round and purplish. With a last glance at them, it leapt toward the 
  bushes, its tail sailing, and disappeared. Lina let out her breath and turned to 
  look at Doon, whose mouth was open in astonishment. His voice shaky, he 
  said, "That was the most wonderful thing I have ever seen, ever in my whole 
  life."
  "Yes."
  "And it saw us," Doon said, and Lina nodded. They both felt it--they had been 
  seen. The creature was utterly strange, not like anything they had ever 
  known, and yet when it looked at them, some kind of recognition passed 
  between them. 
  "I know now," said Doon. "This is the world we belong in."
  A few minutes later, Poppy woke up and made fretful noises, and Lina gave 
  her the last of the peas in Doon's pack. "What was that, do you think, in the 
  creature's mouth?" she asked. "Would it be something we could eat, a fruit 
  of some kind? It looked like the pictures of peaches on cans, except for the 
  color."
  They got up and poked around, and soon they came across a plant whose 
  branches were laden with the purple fruits, about the size of small beets, 
  only softer. Doon picked one and cut it open with his knife. There was a 
  stone inside. Red juice ran out over his hands. Cautiously, he touched his 
  tongue to it.
  "Sweet" he said.
  "If the creature can eat it, maybe we can, too," said Lina. "Shall we?"
  They did. Nothing had ever tasted better. Lina cut the stones out and gave 
  chunks of the fruit to Poppy. Juice ran down their chins. When they had eaten 
  five or six apiece, they licked their sticky fingers clean and started to explore 
  again.
  They went higher up the slope they were on, wading through flowers as high 
  as their waists, and near the top they came upon a kind of dent in the 
  ground, as if a bit of the earth had caved in. They walked down into it, and at 
  the end of the dent they found a crack about as tall as a person but not 
  nearly as wide as a door. Lina edged through it sideways and discovered a 
  narrow tunnel. "Send Poppy through," she called back to Doon, "and come 
  yourself." But it was dark inside, and Doon had to go back to where he'd left 
  169
  
  his pack to get a candle. By candlelight, they crept along until they came to 
  a place where the tunnel ended abruptly. But it ended not with a wall but 
  with a sudden huge nothingness that made them gasp and step back. A few 
  feet beyond their shoes was a sheer, dizzying drop. They looked out into a 
  cave so enormous that it seemed almost as big as the world outside. Far 
  down at the bottom shone a cluster of lights.
  "It's Ember," Lina whispered. They could see the tiny bright streets crossing 
  each other, and the squares, little chips of light, and the dark tops of 
  buildings. Just beyond the edges was the immense darkness.
  "Oh, our city, Doon. Our city is at the bottom of a hole!" She gazed down 
  through the gulf, and all of what she had believed about the world began to 
  slowly break apart. "We were underground," she said. "Not just the 
  Pipeworks. Everything!" She could hardly make sense of what she was 
  saying.  Doon crouched on his hands and knees, looking over the edge. He 
  squinted, trying to see minute specks that might be people. "What's 
  happening there, I wonder?"
  "Could they hear us if we shouted?"
  "I don't think so. We're much too far up."
  "Maybe if they looked into the sky they'd see our candle," said Lina. "But no, 
  I guess they wouldn't. The streetlamps would be too bright." 
  "Somehow, we have to get word to them," said Doon, and that was when the 
  idea came to Lina.
  "Our message!" she cried. "We could send our message!" And they did. From 
  her pocket, Lina took the message that Doon had written, the one that was 
  supposed to have gone to Clary, explaining everything. In small writing, they 
  squeezed in this note at the top: 
  Dear People of Ember,
  We came down the river from teh Pipeworks and found the way to another 
  place. It is green here and very big. Light comes from the sky. You. must 
  follow the instructions in this message and come on the river. Bring food 
  with you. Come as quickly as you can.
  Lina Mayfleet and Doon Harrow
  170
  
  They wrapped the message in Doon's shirt and put a rock inside it. Then they 
  stood in a row at the edge of the chasm, Doon in the middle holding Poppy's 
  hand and Una's. Lina took aim at the heart of the city, far beneath her feet. 
  With all her strength, she cast the message into the darkness, and they 
  watched as it plunged down and down.
  Mrs. Murdo, walking even more briskly than usual to keep her spirits up, was 
  crossing Harken Square when something fell to the pavement just in front of 
  her with a terrific thump. How extraordinary, she thought, bending to pick it 
  up. It was a sort of bundle. She began to untie it.
  Will Mrs. Murdo understand the note? Will the rest of the citizens of Ember 
  escape? Read the People of Sparks, the thrilling sequel to The City of Ember, 
  and find out!
  171
  
SOURCE: textdata/thevault/Vault2.0.-.Fiction-and-audiobooks/Books/D/DuPrau, Jeanne/Books of Ember/Books of Ember 1_ The City of Ember - Jeanne DuPrau.pdf